people Besides these publike Receptacles we have private and goodly Colleges for Lawyers fitted for their private and publike uses receit of their Clients conveniently appropriated to their Offices All workes rather of oftentation amongst our selves than of imitation in others In stead of obscure Churches we have first the goodliest heape of stones namely Pauls next the most curious viz. Westminster Abby in the world and generally all out Churches exceed for beauty and handsomnesse In stead of Gentlemen riding on durty foot-cloaths and women footing it in the mierie streets the one with an idle Lackey the other with no company at all we have fashionable attendance handsome comely passage either in Carosse Coach or on horsebacke and our Ladies and Gentlewomen are never seene abroad without an honourable retinue In stead of confused intermixtures of all sorts as Citizens Lawyers Schollers Gentlemen Tradesmen and Religious persons so that you can scarcely know the one from the other nor the master from the man in London the Citizen lives in the best order with very few houses of Gentlemen interposed But in our suburbs the Nobility and Gentry have so many and such stately buildings that one side of the River may compare with the gran Canale at Venice but if you examine their receit and capacity Venice and all the Cities of Europe must submit to truth for in London and the places adjoyning five hundred severall houses may beare the attribute of Palaces wherein five thousand persons may conveniently be lodged In stead of a poore Provost and a disorderly company of Merchants and Tradesmen we have a Podesta or Maior that keepeth a Prince-like house accompanied and attended with grave and respective Senators and comely Citizens having severall Hals where every craft and mystery is governed by ancient persons of the same society and profession At time of yeare producing such solemne and rich triumphs that strangers have admired the brave spirits of Mechanicall men To conclude if you looke on and in our London truly as it is composed of men following trades and occupations there is not such a Citie such a Government such a method of conversation such an unity of society and good neighbourhood such a glasse to see lovelinesse and beauty in such a chamber of wealth and such a store-house of terrestriall blessings under the Sunne againe Or if you please to view it without at all times and yet consider the keeping of our Country houses you may boldly say There are not so many Gentlemen to be seene in any place nor to so good purpose generally for speaking somewhat liberally like an Orator of Contentation I aske if the pleasures of Paris can bring you into walkes of such variety with so little charge and expence as London can Surely no. And with us our riding of horses musicke learning of all Arts and Sciences dancing fencing seeing of comedies or enterludes banquets maskes mummeries lotteries feasts ordinary meetings and all the singularities of mans inventions to satisfie delight are easie expences and a little judgement with experience will manage a very meane estate to wade through the current of pleasure yea although it should runne unto voluptuousnesse But shall I dare to speake of our Court the map of Majesty in respect whereof Biron compared all others to confusion If I doe for stately attendance dutifull service plentifull fare orderly tables resort of Nobles beauty of Ladies bravery of Gentry concourse of civill people princely pastimes and all things befitting the Majesty of a King or glory of a Nation I may say for England as the King of France once answered the Emperours tedious Title France France France and nothing but France So England England England and nothing but England to their proudest comparisons Affirming that if ever Countrey Kingdome or Prince came neere Salomons royalty plenty peace and beatitude England and in England London hath the preheminence Besides the Cities and Ports of France well fortified there be also infinite numbers of Castles Cittadels which the people call The nests of Tyrants and the Prince Chastivillains Of the Castles the number is therefore most great and as uncertaine by reason that every Noblemans house of any age is built in defensible manner An example of one for many hundreds you may take that of Roch-fort belonging to the Seigneur de la Tremouville which in the civill warres endured a siege and five thousand Cannon shot and yet was not taken It is judged by the wisest that in great Kingdomes such as France no places should bee fortified but the frontiers after the example of Nature who armeth the heads and heeles of beasts but never the bowels nor middle part as in England where except frontier places none but his Majestie have fortified places You must understand that here in France all Inhabitants of Cities are liable to the common charges of the fortification of their Cities reparations of Bridges Fountaines High-waies such like And because the richer sort should not levie the money and then keepe it to themselves or imploy it as they list they must give information to the Chancellor of the necessity of the Levie and procure Letters Patents for the same by authority whereof they gather the money and use it yeelding after to the Kings Procurer their account And for their Watch and Ward it goes by course as in the City of Embden and divers other in those low countries As for Castles the Seigneur or Captaine may not force Vassall faire le guet to watch and ward except in frontier places upon forfeiting of their estates After this generall Survey of the Country it selfe wee must observe something of the government wherein I will not trouble you with fetching their first Pedigree from beyond the Moone as many of theâ—r Histories labour nor by disputing the matter whether it bee true or no that they came from Troy into the marishes of Maeotis whence after some small abode they were chased by the Roman Emperour into Bavaria and after into Frankeland in Germany It shall suffice that from hence this people came into France wherein all Writers agree For after the declination of the Roman Empire when the Ostrogothes conquered Italy the Visigothes Spaine and the Vandals Affrike then did the Burgundians and Franconians divide this Country betweene them conquering it upon the old Inquilines the Gaules who from Caesars time till then had not tasted the force of a forren power The Government was under Dukes till the yeare 420. when as Pharamond caused himselfe to bee intituled King In this race it remained till 751. when Pepin suppressed his M. Chilpericke and usurped His line lasted till 988. when Hugh Capet gave the checke to the succession of Charlemaignes line who was Pepins sonne and invested himselfe with the Diadem From him it hath lineally descended by heires males to the house of Valois and for want of issue malâ— in them is now come to
well maintained there is the house of Piety called Il monte della pieta which by ordinary Revenues and gifts may dispend yeerely 60000. Crownes wherewith amongst other charitable workes it maintaineth thorow the Kingdome two thousand Infants It is one of the regions belonging to the Kingdome of Naples It is bounded with the River Iano and the Terrhene and Ionian Seas it is in compasse above five hundred miles and is divided into two Provinces the one lieth on the Terrhene Sea where in ancient times the Brutians did inhabit and that part is properly called Calabria the other lieth on the Ionian and called Magna Graecia It is divided into the higher and lower Of the higher the chiefe seat is Cosenza of the lower Catanzara Cosenza is a large Citie Catanzara a strong Betweene the Cape of the Pillars and the Cape Alice is Corone a place of very wholesome aire Vpon this territorie Anno 1551. the Navie of the Great Turke landed and made some stay which was the cause that moved Charles the fifth to fortifie this Citie It is a thing worthy to be noted how much the Inhabitants of this country in former ages exceeded the numbers of this present for in those dayes this Citie sent more men against the Locrians than the whole Kingdome of Naples is now able to afford being numbred to an hundred and thirty thousand A little above that doe inhabit the Sabarits who were alwayes able to arme thirty thousand At Tarent beginneth the Country of Otranto in ancient times called Iapigia It containeth all that corner of land almost invironed with the Sea which lieth betweene Tarent and Brundusium In it as Strabo writeth were once thirteene great Cities but in his time onely two Tarent and Brunduse The aire is very healthfull and though the superficies of the soile seeme rough and barren being broken with the plough it is found to bee excellent good mold It is scarce of water neverthelesse it yeeldeth good Pasture and is apt for Wheat Barley Oats Olives Cedars excellent Melons Oxen Asses and Mules of great estimation The people are in their manners dangerous superstitious and for the most part beastly The Gentlemen lovers of liberty and pleasure scoffers at Religion especially at that which we terme the reformed and yet themselves of their owne great blasphemers For outward shew they live in great pompe and make the City more stately because they are not permitted to live in the Countrey yet as they dare they bitterly grone under the Viceroyes controll who exerciseth the Spanish pride amongst them so that in these dayes they come nothing neere their native glory nor customary wantonnesse In this Country is bred the Tarantola whose venome is expelled with Fire and Musicke as Gellius reporteth out of Theophrash his History of living creatures There are likewise bred the Chersidi serpents living both on the land and in the Sea yea there is no part of Italy more cumbred with Grashoppers which leave nothing where they come but would utterly consume in one night whole fields full of ripe corne if Nature by sending the birds called the Gaive into those quarters had not provided a remedie against this misery The place at all times of the yeare endureth much dammage by Haile Thunder is as usuall in Winter as in Summer This Province is situated betweene two Seas The Citie is seated in an Island like unto a ship and joyned to the Continent with bridges where the tide setteth violently on the other side the two Seas joyne together by meanes of a trench cut out by mans hand and is of largenesse sufficient to receive a Gally Where the Citie now standeth was before a rocke and is holden to be the strongest fortresse of the Kingdome From thence along the shore lieth Caesaria now ruined by them of Gallipoli Gallipolis is seated on a ridge of land running into the Sea like a tongue On the furthest point whereof standeth the Citie and is of great strength by reason of the situation being fenced with unaccessible rocks well walled and secured by a Castle with which motives of encouragement in the warres betweene the French and the Arragons the citizens thereof to their great honour continued ever faithfull to the fortunes of the Arragons It hath beene counted one of the chiefest Cities of Italy it is now by their civill dissentions almost desolated the cause as I take it wherefore the aire thereabouts is become so unhealthfull an influence incident to all great Cities For as nothing doth better temper the aire than the frequencie of Inhabitants because by husbandry and industry they drie up Fennie and unwholesome places prune such woods as grow too thicke and obscure with their fires purge noysome exhalations and with their high buildings extenuate grosse vapours So on the contrary there is nothing apter to breed infection than desolation for so the places are not onely deprived of the aforesaid helps but even the houses and their ruines are receptacles of infection and matter of corruption Which appeareth to be true by the ruines of Aquilea Rome Ravenna and Alexandria in Aegypt For which inconvenience the Grecians never built huge Cities Plato would not that his should exceed 500. families and Aristotle wished that all his people might at once heare the voice of one Crier This Province extendeth from the confines of Brunduse to the River Fortore It is divided into two territories the one at this day called Bari and by the Latines Peucetia the other Puglia and by them Dawnia divided each from other by the River Lofanto In the second part it comprehendeth Capitanato containing in it many great Cities places of trade and Fortresses of good account Amongst the number whereof is Mansredonia built by K. Manfredi in a high place healthfull with a convenient and safe harbour It lieth under the hill Gargano at this day called S. Angelo because of the appearing of S. Michael who is honoured there with great devotion It should seeme that in this hill all the riches of Puglia are heaped together it hath plenty of water an element rare in this Province The Sarazens finding the opportunitie of the situation thereof did there fortifie therein maintained themselves a long time for in truth there is no place better to molest the Kingdome and to command the Adriatike Sea Puglia is another Province of this Kingdome it is bounded with the River Fortorie and the River Tronto in which circuit are contained many people Towards the Sea it is a fruitfull Country in the middest rough and mountainous and the coldest Region in the Kingdome The wealth thereof consisteth in Cattell and Saffron The Country of Malsi is divided with the River Pescara the Governour thereof resideth in San-Severino This Province hath no famous place upon the Sea-coast but in the Inland Benevento was given to the Church by Henry the fourth in recompence of
boughs and leaves having great flocks of Cattell which they preserve with much care These are the chiefe the residue are not worth the reading for nothing can be spoken unto but their barrennesse or fertility their poverty or riches blessings and curses peculiar more or lesse to every of these Nations The Xeriffe AMongst all the Potentates of Africkâ— I doe not thinke that there can any one be found to excell this Prince either in wealth or power His Dominion containeth all that tract of Mauritania which the Romans called Tingitana and stretcheth from the promontorie Bayadir or Tanger and from the Atlantike Ocean to the River Mulvia In which progresse is contained the best portion of all Africke the best inhabited the pleasantest the fruitfullest and most civill Herein amongst others are the famous Kingdomes of Fez and Marocho the one divided into seven Provinces the other into eight The Countrey is divided into Plaines and Mountaines the Mountaines are inhabited with a fierce people rich in pastures and Cattell and possessing a great part of the lesse and bigger Atlas Betweene the greater Atlas and the Ocean lieth the Plaine Countrey and therein the Royall Citie of Marocho distant foureteene miles from Atlas watered with many Springs Brookes and Rivers In times past this City contained one hundred thousand housholds and was the chiefest of Africke but by little and little it is decayed and now lieth more waste than inhabited In the Kingdome of Marocho besides others is Tedsi a Towne of five thousand hoâ—sholds and Tagoast of eight thousand Taradent giveth place to none for Noblenesse and traffike though for largenesse and circuit It is situated betweene Atlas and the Ocean in a plaine sixteene miles long and little lesse broad abounding with Sugar and all kinde of provision The good regard and continuall abode which Mahumet Xeriffe made in this place did greatly augment ennoblish this Towne Being past Atlas you enter into most batle plaines wherein how fruitfull the soile is of Sugar Olives Cattell and all good things can hardly be spoken Fez. THe Kingdome of Fez likewise containeth divers Provinces excellent well peopled Amongst them is Alga a territory of eightie miles long and sixty broad Elabut is an hundred miles long and sixty broad Eriffe is a Province wholly mountainous therein are said to bee three and twenty branches of the Mount Atlas inhabited for the most part with savage and barbarous people Caret is drie and rockie more like Lybia than Barbarie Now because the glory and Majesty of this Kingdome consisteth especially in the City of Fez I thinke it not amisse to describe the situation thereof It is divided in two parts a little distant one from another the one is called the old Town the other the new A little River likewise divideth the old Towne into two parts the East part is called Beleyda containing foure thousand housholds the West part is commonly called old Fez and hath fourescore thousand and upward standing not farre from the new Fez which likewise hath eight thousand Old Fez standeth partly upon hils partly on plaines and hath in it fifty Mahumetan Temples of admirable largenesse All of them have their fountaines and pillars of Alablaster and Jasper Besides these there are six hundred of a lesse sort amongst which that which is commonly called Carucen is most beautifull built in the heart of the City and containing halfe a mile in compasse In breadth it containeth seventeene Arches in length an hundred and twenty borne up by two thousand five hundred white marble pillars under the chiefest Arch where the Tribunall is kept hangeth a most huge Lampe incompassed with an hundred and ten lesser Under the other Arches hang very great Lamps in each of which burne an hundred and fifty lights They say in Fez that all these Lamps were made of the Bels which the Arabians brought out of Spaine who not onely made prey of Bels but of Columnes Pillars Brasse Marble and whatsoever was rich first erected by the Romans and afterwards by the Gothes There are in Fez above two hundred Schooles two hundred Innes and foure hundred Water-mils every one driven with foure or five wheeles There are also divers Colleges among which that which is called Madarac is accounted for one of the most finest peeces of workmanship throughout all Barbarie There is likewise 600. Conduits from whence almost every house is served with water It were a long labour to describe their Burse they call it Alcacer it is a place walled about having twelve gates and divided into fifteene walkes where Merchants meet to dispatch their businesse under Tents Their delightsome Gardens and pleasant Parkes with the Rillets and waters running thorow them I can hardly describe For the most part the King keepeth his Court at Fez wherein he hath a Castle Palaces and Houses adorned with rare workmanship rich and beautifull even to his hearts desire He hath a way under ground from the old Towne to the new For greatnesse and statelinesse thereof by the grant of former Kings it injoyeth this strange privilege not to indure any siege unlesse the Citizens shall thinke their Prince for strength and force able and equall to cope with his Enemy if not without reproach of treason they may yeeld their City before the enemie approach within halfe a mile of it This have they done that so goodly and so flourishing a City should not suffer spoile under pretext of unprofitable temporizing It is of no lesse moment for situation store of Corne Oyle Flax and Cattell than for pleasantnesse of territory and plenty of Water The Wals are very strong and defended with many Bulwarkes The Inhabitants are very thriftie given to traffike and especially to the making of Cloths of Wooll Silke and Cotten The Kings eldest sonne is called the Prince of Mequivez Though the Kingdome have no good Havens upon the Mediterranean Sea yet great store of Englishmen and Frenchmen resort to Alarach Aguer and other Ports in the Ocean whereof some belong to the Kingdome of Fez and other to the Kingdome of Marocho They carrie thither armor and other wares of Europe which they barter for Sugar and other commodities But how the Kingdomes of Fez and Marocho two severall principalities with their dependances became subject to one Crowne I thinke it worthy relation because a more strange and memorable accident hath not happened in our age About the yeare 1508. a certaine Alfaique borne in Tigumedet in the Province of Dura beganne to grow in reputation a man of a reaching wit and no lesse ambitious than learned in the Mathematickes his name was Maâ—umet Ben-Amet otherwise called Xeriffe by his owne commandement This man deriving his pedigree from Mahumet and emboldned by the civill warre of Africke and the differences of the States and Common-weales thereof wherein in those daies the Portugals were of no small puissance began to dreame on the conquest of Mauritania Tingitana Which the better to
Potentate Howsoever it be two things in his Kingdome are worthy consideration the one is Numbers which may be imagined by the spaciousnesse of his Dominions the other their Discipline because he keepeth them in continuall pay For as discipline rather than rash valour is to be wished in a souldier so in armies a few trained and experienced souldiers are more worth than many strong and raw bodies the one may well be compared to Eagles Lions and Tygers which obtaine principalitie amongst other beasts not because they exceed them in hugenesse of bodies for then should they be a prey to the Elephant Horse and Bufall but because they excell them as well in agility of bodie as incourage This Potentate the Moscovite termeth the Caesar of Kataia and the Turke Vlu-chan that is the Great Prince And not without reason for in magnificence of Court amplenesse of Dominion abundance of Treasure and number of Souldiers he goeth farre beyond all the Kings and Potentates of Asia and raigneth in such Majestie that his subjects foolishly call him The shadow of Spirits and the Sonne of the immortall God His word only is a Law wherein consisteth life and death He maintaineth Justice with admirable severitie except for the first fault for which the offender is grievously whipped for every other fault he is cut in peeces by the middle herein it should seeme they imitate the opinion of the Stoicks concerning the equalitie of offences A theefe is likewise slaine if he be not able to repay nine fold as well for a farthing as a pound The first Sonne is heire to the Crowne and installed with these ceremonies The chiefe of their seven Tribes clothed in white which is their mourning colour cause the Prince to sit upon a blacke woollen cloth spread upon the ground willing him to behold the Sunne and to feare the immortall God which if hee doe performe he shall finde a more plentifull reward in heaven than in earth if not that peece of black cloth shall scarcely be left him whereupon to rest his wearied body in the field besides a thousand other miseries that shall continually attend him Then they set the Crowne upon his head and the Great Lords kisse his feet sweare fealty and honour him with most rich presents Then is his name written in golden letters and laid up in the Temples of the Metropolitan Citie He hath two Councels the one for War wherein are twelve wise-men the other for Civill affaires consisting likewise of as many Counsellours These manage all things belonging to the government rewarding the good and punishing the evill taking speciall care to see those preferred who have done best service either in War or Peace to his Countrey or Emperour and others severely punished who beare themselves carelesly and cowardly in the charges unto them committed In these two points that is in rewarding and punishing consisteth so high a policie of good government that it may well be said That the greatest part of these barbarous Princes by these two vertues only have imprinted so majesticall a reverence in the hearts of their barbarous subjects For what other face of good Government see you in the Turke Persian Mogor or Xeriffe Whom reward they but Captaines and Souldiers Where use they liberalitie but in the field amongst weapons Surely they built the foundation of their States upon no other ground-works neither expect they for peace and quietnesse but by victory and strong hand yea they keepe no meane in disgracing base minds and cowards and in honouring high spirits and valiant souldiers Never was there any Common-weale or Kingdome that more devised to honour and inrich the souldier than these Barbarians and the Turke more than all the rest The Tartars Arabians and Persians honour Nobilitie in some good measure but the Turke rooteth out all the Families of Noblemen and esteemes of no man unlesse he be a souldier committing the fortunes of the whole Empire to the direction of slaves and men base borne but with a speciall care of their good parts and sufficiencie Let us returne to the Tartar and his forme of government Astrologians are in great request in those Provinces for M. Paul writeth that in the Citie of Cambula are fiftie thousand When Cublay-Cham understood by them that that Citie would rebell against him he caused another to be built neere unto it called Taindu containing foure and twentie miles besides the Suburbs There are also great store of Fortune-tellers and Necromancers in the Kings Palace of Xandu As also in China they are in high esteeme Ismael King of Persia enterprised few matters without their counsell and it is no wonder that it is of such repute in those places for betweene the Chaldeans and the Assyrians it tooke the first originall in those Countries The Turkes cannot abide it The Roman Emperors did more than once banish it and the professours thereof out of their governments I would to God the like might be done amongst us Christians for it is nothing else but a branch of Paganisme As part of these Tartarians inhabit Cities and are called Moores part live in the Fields and Mountaines and are termed Baduin so some of these people dwell in Cities as the Kataians Bochars and those of Shamercand others wander thorow the plaines and are divided into Hords being five in number as aforesaid Those Tartars who are farre situated from the residue and inhabit that remote Scythian promontory which Pliny calleth Tabin lying upon the fret of Anian are also dispersed into divers Hords wandering up and downe the Countrey and are in a manner all subject to the Great Cham of Kataia Certaine Writers affirme that these Hords issued from those ten Tribes of Israel which were sent into captivitie of Salmanasser King of Assyria beyond the Caspian mountains In remembrance whereof untill this day they retaine the names of their Tribes the title of Hebrewes and Circumcision In all other rites they follow the fashions of the Tartarians Some men likewise say that King Tabor came out of these parts to turne unto Judaisme Francis King of France Charles the fifth and other Christian Princes and for his pains in the yeare 1540. by the commandement of the said Charles was burnt to ashes at Mantua Turkie SVch shares of the Worlds vastnesse hath it pleased the Almightie to cast into the lap of this great Potentate commonly called the Gran Seignior that for wealth Territories and command of souldiery hee would have you to understand that all other Princes come short of him are terrified when his Armies are united to particular destructions Compound the ambiguitie by your owne discretions For Countries he possesseth Asia minor now Natolia with all the Regions within the Propontis and the Hellespont Which places in times past made the Crownes of Kings to shine with Gold and Pearle As Phrygia Galatia â—ithynia Pontus Lidia Caria Paphlagoâ—ia Lycia Magnesiâ— Cappadocia and Comogena Neerer the Caspian Georgia Mengrelia Armenia All
people comparable to Italie but they forget that as it is long so it is narrow and nothing wide or spacious neither that two third parts have not one navigable River a want of great consequence neither that the Apenine a Mountaine rockie and barren doth spread it selfe over a fourth part thereof Let them nor deceive themselves nor condemne anothers plenty by their owne wants nor measure others excesse by their handfuls For fertility doth France in plenty of Graine or Cattell give place to Italy or England for Cattell for Wooll Fish or Metall Or Belgia for number or goodlinesse of Cities excellency of Artificers wealth or merchandise Or Greece for delectable situation commodious Havens of the Sea or pleasant Provinces Or Hungarie for Cattell Wine Corne Fish Mines and all things else But I will not stand upon these discourses only let me tell you that Lombardy containeth the third part of Italy a Province delightsome for battle-plaines and pleasant Rivers without barren mountaines or sandy fields and to be as full of people as the whole halfe of Italy besides Yea what may bee said of Italy for profit or pleasure that may not bee spoken particularly of France England Netherland and both the Panonies Wherefore since the Country is not onely large and spacious but united populous plentifull and rich at least let it bee beleeved and accounted for one of the greatest Empires that ever was The Government is tyrannicall for thorowout the Kingdome there is no other Lord but the King they know not what an Earle a Marquesse or a Duke meaneth No fealty no tribute or toll is paied to any man but the King He giveth all magistracies honors He alloweth them stipends wherewith to maintaine their estates and they dispatch no matter of weight without his privity His vassals obey him not as a King but rather as a God In every Province standeth his portraicture in gold which is never to be seene but in the new Moones then is it shewed and visited of the Magistrates and reverenced as the Kings owne person In like manner the Governours and Judges are honoured no man may speake to them but upon their knees Strangers are not admitted to enter into the Kingdome left their customes and conversation should breed alteration in manners or innovation in the State They are onely permitted to trafficke upon the Sea-coasts to buy and sell victuall and to vent their wares They that doe trafficke upon the Land assemble many together and elect a Governour amongst them whom they terme Consull In this good manner strangers enter the Kingdome but alwaies waited on by the Customers and Kings Officers The Inhabitants cannot travell but with a licence and with that neither but for a prefixed season and to bee sure of their returne they grant no leave but for traffickes sake and that in Ships of an hundred fifty tun and not above for they are jealous that if they should goe to sea in bigger vessels they would make longer journies To conclude it is a religious Law of the Kingdome that every mans endevours tend wholly to the good and quiet of the Common-wealth By which proceedings Justice the mother of quietnesse Policy the mistresse of good Lawes and Industry the daughter of peace doe flourish in this Kingdome There is no Country moderne or ancient governed by a better forme of policy than this Empire by vertue whereof they have ruled their Empire 2000. yeares And so hath the State of Venice flourished 1100. yeares the Kingdome of France 1200. It is a thousand two hundred yeares since they cast off the yoke of the Tartars after their ninety yeares government For their Arts Learning and Policy they conceive so well of themselves that they are accustomed to say that they have two eyes the people of Europe but one and the residue of the Nations none They give this report of the Europeans because of their acquaintance with the Portugals with whom they trafficke in Macoa and other places and the renowne of the Castidians who are their neighbours in the Philippinae Printing Painting and Gun-powder with the materials thereunto belonging have beene used in China many yeares past and very common so that it is with them out of memory when they first began Their Chronicles say that their first King being a great Necromancer who reigned many thousand yeares past did first invent great Ordnance and for the antiquity of Printing there hath beene Bookes seene in China which were printed at least five or six hundred yeares before Printing was in use with us in Europe and to say when it first began it is beyond remembrance But not to make our Readers beleeve reports beyond probability or credit we must needs informe the truth That the Arts and Manufactures of China are not comparable to ours of Europe Their buildings are base and low but one story high for feare of earth-quakes which makes them take up more roome on the ground than in the ayre no marvell then if their Cities be great Their Painting is meere steyning or trowelling in respect of ours Their Printing is but stamping like our great Letters or Gaies cut in wood for they cut many words in one peece and then stampe it off in paper This makes their Printing very difficult and chargeable and therefore so little used Of liberall Arts they know none but a little naturall Rhetoricke which he that there excels in is more beholding to a good wit and a fine tongue than to the precepts of his Tutor Their great Ordnance be but short and naught Finally they are a people rather crafty than wise their common policy is made up of warinesse and wilinesse By the multitudes of people before spoken of you may imagine the state of his forces for herein all other provisions take their perfection But to speake somewhat in particular The power of this Prince remembring his countenance and nature detesting all invasions is more ready and fit to defend than offend to preserve rather than to increase His Cities for the most part are builded upon the bankes of navigable Rivers environed with deepe and broad ditches the walls built of stone and bricke strong above beleefe and fortified with ramparts and artificiall bulwarks Upon the borders toward Tartarie to make sure worke against such an enemy they have built a wall beginning at Chioi a City situate betweene two most high mountaines and stretching it selfe toward the East six hundred miles between mountaine and mountaine untill it touch the cliffes of the Ocean Upon the other frontiers you may behold many but small holds so built to stay the course of the enemie untill the Country forces bee able to make head and the Royall Army have time to come leasurely forward for in 400. great Townes hee keepeth in continuall pay forces sufficient upon the least warning to march to that quarter whither occasion calleth Every City hath a Garrison and Guard at the gates which at nights
mountaines have naturally wanted there hath Art supplied the defect either by military Fosses as in that great bank or trench upon New-market heath which served for a boundarie to the kingdome of the East-Angles and by raising up wonderfull and stupendous wals as namely in that wall of China which where the hils brake off was continued and fortified for six hundred miles together and that admirable Roman wall in the North of England even crosse the Iland from Sea to Sea for the keeping out of the Picts To conclude mountaines and wals made good by the natives preserve them in safety but being once mastered and overpassed by the Conquerour give way to a fatall and a sudden inlargement to his Empire and set a small period to the others liberty When Hannibal had once passed the Alpes within a little after he presented his Army before the gates of Rome When Tamerlane had wonne the wall of China he did what he list afterwards in the Country the Brittains losing their wall could not hinder the Picts from setting up their kingdome and surely since the Spaniard hath gotten the passage over the Alpes and made himselfe master of the Valtoline hee hath in expectation swallowed up all Germany and in a manner besieged even France it selfe Of those other fortifications of nature Marishes Wildernesses and Sandy desarts I have lesse to say T is well knowne what advantage the Irish Kernes have made of their bogges and woods Two famous Cities in Europe are built in marishes namely Venice in Italy and Dort in Holland and both of them be called maiden Cities for that hitherto they could never be ravished never conquered La Fert one of the strongest townes in France is thus situated and in our Barons warres have many sheltred themselves in the I le of Elie. He that is to beleaguer townes thus situated fights not against men but nature Marishes admit no drie lodging for the foot no approaches for the horse no sure ground for Ordnance or heavie carriages The towne feares no undermining and a marish finally is not except by long siege and famine otherwise to be conquered but as heretikes be and that 's with faggots and when that way approaches be made over it the towne is ours and Empire is inlarged Amongst Woods and Wildernesses those of Hercynia and Ardenna have of old beene famous and were sometime bounders to the unlimited Roman Empire it selfe nor have they beene conquered by force but by time As for Desarts and Sands I will mention no more but those vast Desarts of Arabia which the Turke cals his but cannot conquer An unknowne Sea and solitude of heath and Sand is said to keepe the two mighty Empires of the Chinois and great Mogor from incroaching one upon another In such sands have whole Armies and Caravans beene buried over these they travell as at Sea by observing the starres and by Card Compasse Of all the rest before named these be the surest fortresses and the most insuperable no Army that 's wisely led dares venture to march over the hot sands of Lybia Desarts afford no towns for shelter no food for men no pasture or so much as water for horses all must be brought with them and he that shall thinke to inlarge his Empire by making an invasion this way shall finde it worse than a long suit for a dribling debt the charges will amount to more than the principall To conclude this tedious discourse man looks upon the world upon Seas Rivers Mountains Marishes c. as upon things set there casually or by chance but God made them there upon most wise designe here he casts up a mountaine and that barres a conquerour here he powres out a River and in passing of that overthrowes an Army there plants he a wood and by dressing an ambush in it gives away a victory and upon changing the fortune of the field Empires take their beginnings or periods lawes and religions their alterations the pride and policies of men are defeated that his owne power and providence might onely be acknowledged For by helpe of these naturall causes sayes God silently unto Tyrants and conquerours as at first he said unto the Sea Hitherto shall thy proud waves goe and no further Of Travell LAstly sithence Plato one of the Day-starres of that knowledge which then but dawning hath since shone out in cleerer brightnesse thought nothing fitter for the bettering of our understanding than Travell aswell by having a conference with the wiser sort in all kindes of learning as by the Eye-sight of those things which otherwise a man cannot attaine unto but by Tradition A sandy foundation either in matter of Science or Conscience Let me also in this place be bold to informe you that all purpose to Travell if it be not ad voluptatem solùm sed ad utilitatem argueth an industrious and generous minde Base and vulgar spirits hover still about home Those are more Noble and Divine that imitate the Heavens and joy in motion Hee therefore that intends to Travell out of his owne Countrey must likewise resolve to Travell out of his Countrey fashion and indeed out of himselfe that is out of his former intemperate feeding disordinate drinking thriftlesse gaming fruitlesse time-spending violent exercising and irregular misgoverning whatsoever He must determine that the end of his Travell is his ripening in knowledge and the end of his knowledge is the service of his Countrey which of right challengeth the better part of us This is done by preservation of himselfe from Hazards of Travell and Observation of what he heares and sees in his Travelling The Hazards are two of the Minde and of the Body that by the infection of Errours this by the corruption of Manners For who so drinketh of the poysonous cup of the one or tasteth the sower liquor of the other 〈◊〉 the true rellish of Religion and Vertue bringeth â—ome a leaprous Soule and a tainted body retaining nothing thing but the shame of either or repentance of both whereof in my Travell I have seene some examples and by them made use to prevent both mischiefes which I will briefly shew And first of the better part Concerning the Travellers Religion I teach not what it should be being out of my Element nor inquire what it is being out of my Commission only my hopes are he be of the religion here established and my advice is he be therein well setled and that howsoever his imagination shall be carried in the voluble Sphere of divers mens discourses yet his inmost thoughts like lines in a Circle shall alwayes concenter in this immoveable point Not to alter his first Faith For I know that as all innovation is dangerous in a State so is this change in the little Common-wealth of a Man And it is to be feared that he which is of one Religion in his youth and of another in his manhood will in his age be of neither Wherefore if
seated in an I le of the Seine We may distinguish it thus into Transequana Cisequana and Interamnis The part beyond the Seine that on this side the Seine and that in the I le incompast with the River It is reputed not onely the Capitall Citie of France but also the greatest in all Europe It is about the wals some ten English miles these are not very thicke the want whereof is recompenced with the depth of the ditch and goodnesse of the Rampart which is thicke and defensible save on the South side which no doubt is the weakest part of the Towne on which side it is reported that the Lord Willoughby offered the King in foure dayes to enter at such time as he besieged it Whereunto the King condescended not by the counsell of the old Marshall Biron who told him it was no policie to take the bird naked when hee may have her feathers and all On the other side especially towards the East it is very well fortified with Bulwarke and Ditch faire and moderne The Ramparts of the gates S. Anthony S. Michel and S. Iames and elsewhere were made 1544. This Bastile of Saint Anthonie was built some say by the English and indeed it is somewhat like those peeces which they have built elsewhere in France as namely that at Roven howbeit I read in Vigner his Chronicle that it was builded by a Provost of Paris in the time of Edward the third of England at what time our Kings began their first claime and had as yet nothing to doe in this Citie So in this Towne the Chastelet was built by Iulian the Apostata the Vniversitie was founded by Charlemaigne Anno 800. who also erected those of Bologna and Padoa The Church of Nostre Dame was founded Anno Dom. 1257. If you would know the greatnesse of the great Church of our Lady the roofe thereof is seventeene fadome high it is foure and twenty fadome broad threescore and five fadome long the two Steeples are foure and thirty fadome high above the Church and all founded upon piles The Towne-house was finished by Francis the first Anno 1533. with this inscription over the Gate S.P.E.P. that is For his well-deserving Senate People and Burghers of Pariâ— Francis the first most puissant King of France commanded this House to be built from the foundation and finished it and dedicated it to the calling of the Common Councell and governing the Citie in the yeare aforesaid This is as you would say the Guild-Hall of the Towne The Hostel Dieu in Paris was augmented and finished in 1535. by Antoine de Prat Chancellour in this Citie his pourtraict with Francis the first is upon the doore as yee enter This is as we call it at London the Hospitall The Palace de Paris was built by Philip le Bel 1283. purposing it should have beene his Mansion-house but since it hath beene disposed into divers Courts for the execution of Iustice just like Westminster Hall which likewise at first was purposed for the Kings Palace Here you have such a shew of Wares in fashion but not in worth as yee have at the Exchange Here is a Chappell of the Saint Espirit built by Saint Lewis 1242. Here are all the seven Chambers of the Court of Parliament which was first instituted by Charles Martel father to King Pepâ—â— Anno 720. but of them all the great Chamber of Paris is most magnificently beautified and adorned by Lewis the twelfth At the entry is a Lion couchant with his taile betweene his legs to signifie that all persons how high soever are subject to that Court. The Chamber also of Compts built by this Lewis is a very faire roome at the entry whereof are five pourtraicts with their Mots The first is Temperance with a Diall and Spectacle her word Mihi spreta voluptas I despise pleasure Secondly Prudence with a Looking-Glasse and a Sive her word Consiliis rerum speculor I prie into the counsell of things Iustice with a Ballance and a Sword her Mot Sua cuique ministro I give to every man his owne Fortitude with a Tower in one arme and a Serpent in the other her word Me dolor atque metus fugiunt Both paine and feare avoid mee And lastly Lewis the King with a Scepter in one hand and holding Iustice by the other and this written for his word My happy Scepter in calme peace doth flourish While I these Heaven-bred Sisters foure doe nourish The buildings of this Citie are of stone very faire high and uniforme thorowout the Towne only upon the port N. Dame our Ladies Bridge which is as it were their Cheapside Their building is of brick-bat all alike notwithstanding the fairest Fabrick in the Towne and worthily is the Kings Castle or Palace of the Louvre at the West It is in forme quadrangular the South and West quarters are new and Prince-like the other two very antique and prison-like They were pulled downe by Francis the first and begun to be re-built but finished by Henry the second with this inscription The most Christian King Henry the second began to repaire this time-ruined Edifice The Vniversitie in times past was wont to have by report above thirty thousand Schollers of all sorts but many of these children such as our petty Schooles in the Countries are furnished withall The streets both in the Citie Vniversitie and suburbs are very faire strait and long very many of them the shops thicke but nothing so full of wares nor so rich as they of London in comparison whereof these seeme rather Pedlars than otherwise But for number I suppose there be three for two of those The Faulxbourges are round about the Citie ruined and utterly desolate except those of Saint Germaines which was very fairely builded and was very neere as great as the faire Towne of Cambridge The benefit of this Towne is very great which it hath by the River as by which all the commodities of the Country are conveyed whereupon Monsieur de Argenton reports of it Of all the Townes that ever I saw it is environed with the best and fertilest Country And he there reports that for twenty moneths that hee was prisoner he saw such an infinite company of boats passe and repasse but that he was an eye-witnesse he would have thought it incredible which he also after proves by the maintenance of the three Armies of the three Dukes of Burgundie Guiennae and Bretaigne which consisted of an hundred thousand men against the Citie of Paris wherein they had besieged Lewis the eleventh and yet neither the Campe nor Towne had any want of victuals Some say this Towne was builded in the time of Amazias King of Iuda by some Reliques of the Trojan warre and that it was called Lutece à Luto because the soile in this place is very fat which is of such nature as ye cannot well get it out it doth so staine whereof they have a By-word It staineth like the durt of
Paris Others say it was called Paris of Parresia a Greeke word which signifieth saith this Author hardnesse or ferocitie alleaging this verse Et se Parrisios dixerunt nomine Franci Quod sonat andaces c. And the Franks called themselves Parrisians which signifieth Valiant And by this Etymologie would inferre that the French is a warlike Nation But he is much mistaken in the word for it signifieth only a boldnesse or libertie of speech which whether they better deserve or to be accounted valiant you shall see when I come to speake of the Frenchmans humour and nature in generall As for the nature of the people of this Towne their Histories tax it of infinite mutinies and seditions matchable to the two most rebellious Townes of Europe Liege and Gant and yet this last is praised in one thing That they never harme their Princes person whereof the Baricades as also the late assasinations of Henry the third and Henry the fourth make Paris most unworthy And du Haillan saith of them when they stood fast to Lewis the eleventh against the three Dukes above named That the Parrisians never held good side nor never shewed any honestie but then only But I can read no such matter in Commines for I well remember that even then divers of the chiefe of the Towne had practised secretly with the enemie and were upon termes of concluding when by the Kings wisdome they were prevented The Armes in this Citie were given them Anno 1190 by Philip le Bel who creating them a Provost and Eschevins like Office as our Maior and Aldermen Gave them for Armes Gules a Ship Argent and a Cheefe seeded with Flower de Lyce Or. Yee shall heare the French bragge that their Citie hath beene besieged an hundred times by the enemie and yet was never taken since Caesars time The reason whereof one of their best Writers gives because saith he iâ— is very weake and therefore alwayes compoundeth I compare Paris with London thus Theirs is the greater the uniformer built and stronglier situate ours is the richer the more ancient for I hold antiquitie to be a great honour as well to great Cities as to great Families Yea if to some comparisons would not seeme distastfull I dare maintaine that if London and the places neere adjoyning were circum-munited in such an orbicular manner as Paris is it would surely exceed it notwithstanding all its attributes of a Winding river and the five Bridges sorting forsooth to uniformitie of streets as indeed we now behold it And more than that I am nothing doubtfull in opinion that the Crosse of London is every way longer than any you make in Paris or in any other Citie of Europe By this word Crosse I meane from Saint Georges in Southwarke to Shoreditch South and North and from Westminster to Whitechapell West and East meeting at Leaden-hall All the way she environed with broader streets comelier monuments and handsomer buildings than any you can make in Paris or ever saw either in Millan at this houre being the greatest Citie in Italie in Noremberg or Ausburg for Germanie in Madril or Lisbone for Spaine or finally in Constantinople it selfe Concerning populousnesse if you please to take London meerely as a place composed of Merchants Citizens and Tradesmen and so unite the Suburbs adjoyning it farre exceedeth Paris But taking all'together and at all times it must be confessed that there be more people of all sorts two for one if not more in Paris than in London Or if you will behold it in a Terme-time according to our custome of speciall resort I doubt not but you may be encountred with equall numbers of callings and professions As for Paris the better halfe are Gentlemen Schollers Lawyers or Clergie-men The Merchant liveth obscurely the Tradesman penuriously and the Craftsman in drudgerie yet all insolent and tumultuously affected upon the least unaccustomed imposition or supposall of alteration of their ridiculous ceremonies Instead of a beastly Towne and durtie streets you have in London those that be faire beautifull and cleanly kept Instead of clouds ill aire and a mirie situation London for the greatest part of the yeere affordeth a Sun-shining and serene element a wholsome dwelling a stately ascention and a delicate prospect In stead of a shallow River bringing only Barks and Boats with wood cole turfe and such Country provision you have in London a River flowing twenty foot high adorned with stately Ships that flie to us with merchandize from all the parts of the world And to descend to inferiour observations I say that the River only Westward matcheth that of Paris every way supplying the Citie with all the fore-mentioned commodities at easier rates In stead of ill-favoured woodden bridges many times indangered by tempests and frosts we have at London such a bridge that without exception it may worthily be accounted the admirablest Monument and firmest erected Collosseum in that kinde of all the Vniverse whether you respect the foundation with the continuall and substantiall reparation of the Arches or behold the imposed buildings being so many and so beautifull In stead of an old Bastile and ill appearing Arsenall thrust as it were into an out-cast corner of the City wee have in London a Fabrike of greatest antiquity for forme majesticall and serving to most uses of any Citadell or Magazine that ever you saw It containeth a Kings Palace a Kings Prison a Kings Armory a Kings Mint and a Kings Wardrobe besides many other worthy Offices so that the residents within the wals have a Church and are a sufficient Parish of themselves In stead of an obscure Louvre lately graced with an extraordinary and immatchable gallery the onely Palace of the King In London his Majesty hath many houses Parks and places of repose and in the shires confining such a number for state receit and commodiousnesse that I protest amazement knowing the defects of other places Nor doe I here stretch my discourse on the tenter-hookes of partiality but plainly denotate what many my country-men can averre that to the crowne of England are annexed more Castles Honours Forrests Parks Palaces Houses of state and conveniencie to resort unto from the incumbrances of the Citie than any Emperour or King in Europe can at this day challenge proprio jure In stead of an old ruinous Palace as they terme their House of Parliament Hall of Iustice concourse of Lawyers and meeting of certaine Tradesmen or Milleners like an exchange London hath such a Cirque for Merchants with an upper quadrant of shops as may make us envied for delicacy of building and statelinesse in contriving For a state-house we have in London the Guild-hall and for Courts of Iustice Westminster hall two such fabriks that without further dispute they make strangers aske unanswerable questions when being brought to the light of understanding by particulars they lift up their hands and say Oh happy England Oh happy
and Forests Grand Master of the Artillerie and others I shall speake of them when I come to relate of the Kings Forces in generall to which place these Offices especially appertaine The first Office then of Court is that of the great Master which in elder times was called Earle of the Palace and after changed into the name of Grand Seneschall and now lastly into Grand Maistre It is his Office to judge of matters of difference betweene other Officers of Court He had also the charge to give the word to the Guard to keepe the Keyes of the Kings private Lodging and to determine in disputes among Princes that followed the Court for their Lodgings In assemblies he sitteth right before the King a staire lower as you reade in the Dern Trobl Great Butler or Taster was in former times a great Office in the Kings House they had place in the Courts of Iustice as Peeres This Office was long in the Counts of Seulis It is now vanished and only there remaines that of the Grand Panetier This Office is ancient he hath besides the Kings House super-intendence over all Bakers in the Citie and Suburbs of Paris They which were wont to be called Pantlers Tasters and Carvers are now called Gentlemen Wayters of the Court. The Office of great Chamberlaine was long in the House of Tankervile he lay at the Kings feet when the Queene was not there His Privileges are now nothing so many as in times past Those which were then called Chamberlaines are now Gentlemen of the Chamber The Office of great Esquire is not very ancient though now it be very honourable and is the same that Master of the Horse is in the Court of England for it is taken out of the Constables Ofâ—â—â—â— to whom it properly appertained It was first instituted at the time of Charles the seventh In the Kings entrance into the Citie he carries the Sword sheathed before him The Cloth of Estate carried over the King by the Maior and Sherifes belongs to his Fee No man may bee the Kings Spur-maker Mareschall and such like Officer but he must have it of him as also other inferiour Offices belonging to the Stables He had in times past the command over Stages of Post-horses but now the Controller generall of the said Posts hath it The Office of Master or Steward of the Kings House hath charge over the expence of the Kings House For a marke of his authoritie he carries a truncheon tipt at both ends with silver and gilt and marcheth before the Sewer when the Kings dinner comes to the Table No Sergeant can arrest any of the Kings House without their leave They serve quarterly they were wont to be but foure but now I have heard it credibly said they be eightie in name but all of these doe not execute the Office The Great Provost of France and of the Kings House was so called since Charles the ninth for before he was called Roy des rebauds King of the Rascals His Office is to stickle amongst the Servants Pages Lacquies and Filles de joye Punkes or pleasant sinners which follow the Court and to punish all offences in these people I should have named before these last as a place more honourable the Office of Great Faulconer and Common Hunt who have authoritie over all Officers of Chase. They of the Kings Chamber are either Gentlemen of the Chamber of whom I spake before or Groomes of the Chamber which are but base Groomes and Yeomen The hundred Gentlemen of his Guard though there be two hundred of them they hold and use a weapon called Le bec de corbin They march two and two before him they are part French and part Scots The Scot carries a white Cassocke powdered with silver plates and the Kings device upon it The French weare the Kings Colours There is also a Guard of Swisse attired in partie-coloured-Cloth drawne out with silke after their Countrey fashion these follow the Court alwayes on foot the other on horse There belong to the Court also the Marshals of Lodgings and Harbingers they have like Offices as the Harbingers in the English Court there bee also divers others which are here needlesse to be spoken of It followeth I speake of his Forces aswell horse as foot of which this Country is very well furnished and indeed vaunteth and I thinke worthily to be the best and greatest Gens d'armerie of any Realme in Christendome but on the other side their foot have no reputation Insomuch as at the Siege of Amrens we should heare the Spaniard within the Towne speake over the wals to our English Souldier in their Trenches after we had saved the Kings Cannon from which the French were shamfully beaten by them within fallying out upon them You are tall Souldiers say they and we honour you much not thinking any foot to come neere us in reputation but you and therefore when you of the English come downe to the Trenches we double our Guard and looke for blowes but as for these base and unworthy French when they come we make account we have nothing to doe that day but play at Cards or sleepe upon our Rampart Of both these Forces of horse and foot of France you are to note this which followeth It is reported of the great Turke that when he conquereth any Province or Country he divideth the Lands upon his horsemen and to each his poâ—tion â—ith an exemption of paying either Rent Tax or â—allage whatsoever only they are bound to serve the Grand Seigâ—ior with a proportion of horse at their owne charge and in their owne person in his warres except either age or sicknesse hinder which are the two only excuses admitted These are called his Timariots of like Nature were the Calasyres or Mamalucks of Aâ—gypt So did the Kings of France in former times bestow upon Gentlemen divers lands and possessions freeing them likewise from taxes and aids upon condition to have their personall service in time of need These Lands were called Feifs instituted before Charlemaigne his time but till then they were given onely for life as at this day are those of the Turks but since they bee hereditary The word Feif hath his Etymology of Foy Faith signifying Lands given by the King to his Nobility or men of desert with Hauâ—â—â— et basse â—ustice with an acknowledgment of fealty and homage and service of the King in his warres at their owne charge Some Feif was bound to finde a man at Armes some an Archer some the third and some the fourth of a man at Armes according to the quantity of Land he held He that had Land from the value of five to six hundred Livres rent that is from fifty to sixty pound sterling was bound to finde a man on Horse-backe furnished for a man at Armes and from three to foure hundred a good light Horse-man who if it please the Prince and upon occasion of service shall
discipline they only of all Christendome have made best use thereof As the people to whose glory industry patience and fortitude and that in a good cause too much honour and commendation can never be attributed The States of the Low-Countries ALL the seventeene Provinces of Netherland were sometimes under one Lord but privileges being broken and warres arising the King of Spaine the naturall Lord of all these Low-Countries was in the treaty of peace Anno 1606. inforced to renounce all pretence of his owne right to these confederate Provinces Since when we may well handle them by themselves as an absolute and a free State of Government as the Spaniard himselfe acknowledged them The Provinces united are these Zeland Holland Vtrich Over-Isell Zutphen Groningen three quarters of Gelderland with some peeces of Brabant and Flanders This union was made Anno 1581. The Fleets and Forces of which Confederation are from the chiefe Province altogether called Hollanders The first of these is Zeland whose name given it by the Danes of Zeland in Scandia notifies its nature A land overflowed with the Sea Broken it is into seven Ilands whereof those three to the East beyond the River Scheld and next to Holland are Schowen Duvelant and Tolen the other foure be Walcheren Zuyd-beverlant Nort-beverlant and Wolferdijck 1. T'land van Schowen is seven of their miles about parted with a narrow fret from Nort-beverlant The chiefe towne is Zierickzee the ancientest of all Zeland built 849. The Port sometimes traded unto is now choaked with sand which they labour to cleare againe 2. Duveland so named of the Doves foure miles about hath some townes but no City 3. Tolen called so of the chiefe towne as that was of the Tolle there payed by the boats comming downe the Scheld 4. The chiefe of the seven is Walcheren ten miles compasse so named of the Walsh or Galles In the middle of it is Middleburgh the prime Citie of Zeland and a goodly Towne other Cities it hath as Vere Armuyden and Flushing all fortified 5. Zuyd-beverlant Nort-beverlant so named of the Bavarians The first is now ten miles about The Cities are Romerswael much endangered by the Sea and divided from the Island and Goesse or Tergoose a pretty and a rich towne 6. Nort-beverlant quite drowned in the yeare 1532. but one towne 7. Wolferdijck that is Wolfers-banke hath now but two Villages upon it Zeland hath ten Cities in all The land is good and excellently husbanded the water brackish Their gaines comes in by that which brought their losses the Sea Their wheat is very good some store they have the Cowes but more of Sheepe great store of Salt-houses they have for the refining of Salt of which they make great merchandize The Zelanders were converted to the faith by our Country-man Willebrord before Charles the greats time HOlland so named either quasi Holt-land that is the Wood-land which woods they say were destroyed by a mighty tempest Anno 860. the roots and truncks of which being often here found or quasi Hol-land Hollow and light land as it is indeed But most likely it is that the Danes also comming from Olandt in their owne Countrie gave name to this Province as they did to Zeland also The whole compasse is not above sixtie of their miles the breadth in most places is not above six houres travelling with a Wagon and in some places scarce a mile over The whole is divided into South-Holland Kinheymar West-Freesland Waterlandt and Goytland The chiefe Towne is Dort but the goodliest and richest is Amsterdam one of the greatest Townes of merchandize in the whole world they have almost twenty other Cities strong and elegant At Leyden there being a College and Vniversity Their banks mils and other workes for keeping out the Sea be most admirable vast and expensive Three of the foure Elements are there and in Zeland starke naught then Water brackish their Aire foggie their Fire smokish made of their Turses for which they are said to burne up their owne land before the day of Iudgement The men are rather bigge than strong some accuse them to love their penny better than they doe a stranger Their women are the incomparable huswives of the world and if you looke off their faces upon their linnen and houshold stuffe are very neat and cleanly At their Innes they have a kinde of open-heartednesse and you shall be sure to finde it in your reckoning Their land is passing good for Cowes they live much upon their butter and they bragge mightily of their cheeses As for flesh-meat I thinke that a Hawke in England eats more in a moneth than a rich Boore nay than a sufficient corporall Burger does in six weekes The industry of the people is wonderfull so many ditches have they made thorow the Country that there is not the most Iâ—land Boore but he can row from his owne doore to all the Cities of Holland and Zealand The Dutchman will drinke indeed but yet he still does his businesse he lookes still to the maine chance both in the City and Country by Sea and Land they thrive like the Iewes every where and wee have few such drunkards in England too many wee have apt enough to imitate their vice but too too few that will follow them in their vertue THis Duchie lies on the East of Holland and Brabanâ— touching also upon Cleve and Iuliers It hath two and twenty Cities and good Townes whereof Nimwegen Zutphon Ruremond and Arhneim are the chiefe Some peeâ—es the Spaniard here hath â— and the whole Country having heretofore beene infeâ—ted with the warres makes â— a little to come behinde his fellowes The land and people differ not much from those of Holland saving that towards Cleveland it is more mountainous the Champian is very rich pasturage for grazing THis touches Gelderland upon the South West-Freesland upon the North Westphalia upon the East and the Zuydersee on the West The chiefe Citie is Deventer others of the better sort be Campen Zwol Steinwick Oetmarse Oldenzeel Hesselâ—â— Vollenhoven c. This Countrey was of old inhabited by the Franks or Frenchmen of which there were two tribes the Ansuarii which gave name to the Hanse-townes whereof Deventer was first and the Salii which tooke name from the River Isala upon which Deventer stands and these gave name to the Salique Law which you see did rather concerne these Countries than France it selfe and was made by a barbarous people in an age as barbarous though this onely was pretended to barre women from the crowne of France and to hinder our Kings and occasion those warres and bloudsheds THe Bishopricke of Vtrecht hath Holland on the North and Gelderland on the West The circuit is but small yet hath it five pretty Cities whereof Vtrecht it selfe is large delicate and rich inhabited by most of the Gentry of Holland Much harassed hath it beene but now well recovered since it came into the union GRoningen
is brought out of Germanie The Countie is so populous and so replenished with buildings in all places that here are credibly affirmed 29237. Cities Townes and Villages to be numbred Others say 780. Castles and walled Townes and 32. thousand Villages Here is also plentie of Fowle and great store of Fresh-water Fish by reason of the great Lakes which are found in many places of this Kingdome The people are for the most part Lutherans and their language is more than halfe Polish They are a free people and after the death of their King they may make choice of whom they will to be their Governour So did they lately chuse Matthias And for their more strength and better securitie against the Romanists they linked themselves with the Silesians their next neighbours in a perpetuall and firme bond of amitie offensive and defensive against all men whatsoever The people of Bohemia live in great plentie and delicacie they much resemble the English the women be very beautifull white-handed but luxurious and that with libertie of their husbands also They are divided in opinion of Religion the Protestants of the Augustane Confession being so potent that they were able to chuse a King and to put out the Emperour Their Kingdome is meerely elective although by force and faction now almost made hereditary to the House of Austria which it seemes it was not when as within these two Ages that State made choice of one M. Tyndall and English Gentleman father to M. Doctor Tyndall Master of Queenes College in Cambridge sending over their Ambassadors to him and by them their presents which story is famously knowne in Cambridge Their chiefe Citie Prague is one of the greatest of Christendome as being three townes in one each divided from other by the River Multaw and all three conjoyned by a goodly woodden bridge of foure and twenty arches by it runnes the famous Elve which receives two others into him in that Country Eger and Wattz The Kingdome hath many mighty men of estate into whose Lordships the Countrey is altogether divided and not as others into Shires and Counties The King hath three silver Mines and one of gold some pearles are there found also The tinne Mines there were first found by an English Tinner who fled thither for debt and is the best of Europe next our English All the Nobilitie and Gentrie are by their tenures obliged when their King is in the field to wait upon him on horsebacke completely armed which are enow to make an Army of twenty or thirty thousand This service the Protestants promised to King Fredericke of late but the tenth man appeared not They serve willinger on horsebacke than on foot and are rather for a Summer service than to lie in the field all Winter and yet are every way better souldiers than the Germans The Protestants were suffered to plant and increase there by the craft and plot of Cardinall Glessel who was governour to the Emperour Matthias his pretence was that they would bee a sure bulwarke against the Turke should spare the service and lives of the Catholikes this was his pretence but his plot was an expectation of some stirres to be raised by them which some lay he did in hatred of the house of Austria whom hee desired to see set besides the cushion others imagine it was but a tricke to make the great men of the Protestants to forfeit their Estates Howsoever the plot tooke and the Cardinall after the taking of Prague being invited to a banquet by the Elector of Mentz was by him sent prisoner to Rome where he remained two yeares but was afterward both inlarged and rewarded And this was one of the secrets of the Mysterie of iniquitie Moravia lying on the East of Bohemia so named of the River Mora for the bignesse thereof affordeth more corne than any Country of Europe It aboundeth also with good and pleasant wine like unto Rhenish and is wonderfully replenished in all parts with faire Cities Towns Villages all built of stone or bricke It is very mountainous and woody but the South part is more champian It containes two Earledomes one Bishopricke divers Baronies two good Cities and foure or six faire Townes The people be very martiall and fierce especially the mountainers who stood so stoutly to King Frederick at the battell of Prague that had all the rest of the Army done so the Kingdome had not beene lost It is a free State like Poland and may make choice of whom they will to be the Lord whose stile is to be called Margrave of Moravia And for that informer times the Emperour and Matthias his brother offered them some wrongs concerning religion they have sithence contracted a league offensive and defensive with the Nobility of Hungarie and Austria as well against the invasions of the Turke as the oppressions of the Romanists Amongst these Provinces Silesia and Lusatia are as large as Bohemia but in strength and numbers of people farre inferiour These two Provinces with Moravia are incorporate to the Crowne of Bohemia Silesia lies on the East of Bohemia Poland on the South of it to which it sometimes belonged Hungaria and Moravia on the East It is two hundred miles long and fourescore broad It is a most delicate and a plentifull Country finely divided in the middle by the faire River Oder on which stand foure or five handsome Cities the chiefe of which is Breslaw the Bishop whereof is for his revenue called the golden Bishop here is also an Vniversity Niesse is also another Bishopricke who now is a Cardinall The people especially of the Cities be civill and generous nor is there any where a more gallant or warlike Gentry which the Turke well tried in the warres of Hungarie for very sufficient serviters they be both on horse and foot and they are able to levie great numbers The government is Aristocraticall that is by the States yet in most things a dependant upon the will of the King of Bohemia It was sometimes divided amongst fifteene Dukes but all their families being extinct nine of those Lordships are escheated to the King of Bohemia the other six still remaine amongst three of the heires of the ancient owners The two Dukedomes of Oppelen and Ratibor in this Country were by this present Emperour given to Bethlem Gabor in consideration of his relinquishment of the Crowne of Hungaria For which two Dukedomes and for the lands of the old Marquesse of Iegerensdorff in Lusatia who being prescribed by the Emperour and beaten out by the Duke of Saxony fled to Bethlem Gabor who had newly married his neece that is the sister to the present Elector of Brandenburgh whose fathers brother this Iegerensdorff was For these lands I say came part of the discontents still depending betweene Bethlem Gabor and the Emperour T is reported that if King Frederick would have laid downe his right to Bohemia the Emperour would have beene content to have made him King of Silesia
few which escaped the generall massacre yet are they contented without laying any claime to their ancient gentility to range themselves with the residue of the basest commonalties and can but seldome be admitted to the chiefest magistracies being commonly bestowed upon Butchers and such like Mechanicall Artizans Italy ITaly according to Plinie the most beautifull and goodliest Region under the Sun the Darling of Nature and the Mother of hardy Men brave Captaines and valiant Souldiers flourishing in all Arts and abounding with Noble wits and men of singular spirits is situate under a Climate most wholesome and temperate commodious for Traffike and most fertile for Corne and Herbage containeth in length from Augusta Pretoria unto Otranto one thousand and twenty miles and in breadth from the River Vara in Provence to the River Arsia in Friuli where it is broadest foure hundred and ten miles and in the narrow places as from the mouth of Pescara to the mouth of Tiber an hundred twenty six miles So that to compasse it by Sea from Vara to Arsia are three thousand thirty eight miles which with the foure hundred and ten by land maketh the whole circuit three thousand foure hundred forty eight miles Thus it appeares to bee almost an Iland in shape of a legge bounded on the East with the Adriatike Sea on the South and West with the Tirrhene Seas and on the North with the Alpes the which for that it is described by others we will but point to and so much the rather because there is no Country in the world better knowne and more frequented by strangers Inheritance there descend to the children as Lands holden by Gaâ—â—â—â—nd with us in some parts of England so that one brother hath as good a share as another and if the older be borne to the title of a Coâ—â—e so is the younger and so called yea if there be twenty brethren except it be in the Estates of Princedomes as Mantua Ferrara Vrbin and such like which evermore descend to the eldest entirely By this meanes it commeth to passe that often times you shall see Earles and Marquesses without Lands or goods yet most strictly standing upon descents and the glory of their names for themselves and their issues for ever But the Gentlemen which have whereof to live are reported to surpasse the Gentry of any other Nation in good carriage and behaviour and for the most part professe Armes and follow service And to bee discerned from the vulgar they all in generall speake the Courtisan which is an excellent commendation considering the diversitie of Dialects amongst them For leaving the difference betweene the Florentine and the Venetian the Milanois and the Roman the Neapolitan and the Genois which may well be likened to the difference betweene a Londoner a Northerne man yet by the tongue you shall not lightly discerne of what part of the Countrey any Gentleman is No more different are they in manners and behaviour honourable courteous prudent and grave withall that it should seeme each one to have had a Prince-like education to their superiours obedient to equals respective to inferiours courteous to strangers affable and desirous by kinde offices to winne their love Of expence and lone of his mony very wary and will be assured to be at no more cost than he is sure either to save by or to have thanke for In apparell modest in furniture of houshold sumptuous at their table neat sober of speech enemies of ill report and so jealous of their reputations that whosoever speaketh ill of one of them if the party slandered may know it and finde opportunitie to performe it the party offending shall surely die for it The Merchants likewise for the most part are Gentlemen For when of one house there bee three or foure brethren lightly one or two of them give themselves to traffike And sometimes if they chance not to divide their Fathers substance and patrimonie as many times they doe not then doe they which professe themselves Merchants travell for the welfare of their brethren joyntly participating of losse and profit But in outward shew these carry not like reputation to the Gentlemen afore spoken of for they professe not Armes but desire to live in peace and how to vent their wares and have new traffike into strange Countries yet have no lesse reputation of Nobility for their trade of Merchandize but by reason they stay at home and use the richest Farmes and follow Husbandrie by their Bailises and Factors they become the best and wealthiest Merchants in all Christendome Their Artificers are thought the best workmen of the world and are so well paid that many live by their labours as well as many doe by Revenues yea and grow very rich and within two or three descents to the reputation of Gentry The poorer sort are the husbandmen for they are oppressed on all hands in the Country liveth no man of wealth The Gentry and wealthier sort dwell in Townes and walled Cities leaving the Villages fields and pastures to their Tenants not at a rent certaine as we doe in England but to halfes or to the thirds of all graine fruit and profit arising of the ground according as it shall be either barren or fertile And this the poore Tenant must till and manure at his owne charge so that the Lords part commeth cleare without disbursing one penny yet shall you see many faire houses in the villages but they are onely for the owners pastime in Summer For then they leave the Cities for a moneth or two where under the fragrant hedges and bowers they solace themselves in as much pleasure as may be imagined And for the most part every man hath his Mistresse with instruments of musicke and such like pleasures as may serve for recreation and delight Thus much of the manners and nature of the inhabitants now will wee speake of the estates of the Country The King of Spaine hath the greatest part for his share as Naples and the Duchie of Millaine The Pope hath the Citie of Rome Campagnia part of Maremma part of Tuscan the Duchie of Spoâ—et Marca d' Ancona Romagnia and the Citie of Bononia The Venetians have for their part the Citie of Venice with the townes in and about that Marish called La contrada di Venetia La marka Trivigrina a great part of Lombardie and part of Istria They likewise are and have beene Lords of certaine Islands some whereof the Turke hath wonne from them The Common-weale of Genoa hath the territorie about them called at this day Il Genovosaio and anciently Liguria Tuscan once Heâ—ruria is divided into divers Seigniories whereof the Bishop of Rome holdeth a small part but the greatest is under the jurisdiction of Florence Then are Common-wealths of Sienna and Lucca whose Territories are not great 13. The Duke of Ferrara hath part of Romagnia and part of Lombardie 14.
The Duchie of Mantua lieth wholly in Lombardie and the Duchie of Vrbin betweene Marca d' Ancona and Tuscane 15. The Duchies of Parma and Placentia are in Lombardie and holden of the Church Of these Princes and Common-wealths every one holdeth himselfe in his owne Territorie absolute Prince and Governour and maintaineth his estate upon the custome taxes and impositions of the people For lightly they have little or no Lands of their owne THe Estate of the Pope is twofold the one consisteth in Temporall Dominion the other in Spirituall Iurisdiction His Temporall Dominion is likewise divided into two kinds the one profitable and as a man may terme it an hereditarie the other immediate and holden in fee of he Church As touching his Temporall Dominion hee is Lord of a great part of Italie as of all that lieth betweene the River Fiore and Cajetta betweene Preâ—est and the Truentian streights except the Duchie of Vrbin In that compasse are incircled the Provinces of Bonnonia and Romandiola Marchia Vmbria the Duchie of Spoleto S. Peters patrimonie Tuscan and lately Ferrara It is seated in the heart of Italie stretching from the Adriatike to the Tirrhene Sea and in regard of situation as also in plenty of provision as corne wine and oyle it is comparable to any State of Italie For Romandiola imparteth great store unto their neighbours the Venetians and Sclavonians And yet have the Inhabitants sufficient for their owne provision Marchia reacheth from Tronto to Foglia betweene the Apenine and the Sea it is divided into little hils and plaines It is rich of Wine Oyle and Corne having divers great Townes and Castles therein The Citie of greatest trading is Ancona by reason of the Haven to which many Lasterne Merchants doe repaire The fairest is Ascoli the most powerfull Fermo because of many Fortresses subject unto it Macerata is a new Citie and because it lieth in the middest of the Province it is the Governours seat In some yeares it hath supplied the Venetians wants with many thousand measures of Corne and Oyle And although Vmbria is not so plentifull of graine as to spare for their neighbours yet is it able to maintaine it selfe without buying of others and in stead thereof it is abundantly stored with Wines Cattell and some Saffron S. Peters Patrimonie and Tuscan often releeved Genoa and at some seasons Naples This territorie bringeth forth fierce and warlike souldiers and herein it is reported to excell all the residue of the Italian Provinces Bonnonia Romania and Marchia are able to levie twenty thousand foot-men and the other Provinces as many In the time of Pope Clement Marchia alone aided him with a thousand souldiers The chiefe Seat is Rome once the Lady of the World and at this day inhabited with two hundred thousand soules but two parts thereof consisting of Church-men and Curtizans The second Bononia wherein are eighty thousand of both sexes Next to these are Perugia Ancona Ravenna and some fiftie others The defensible places are the Castle and Borough of Rome Ovietta Teracine c. It is a great credit and commendation to this State to have many Noblemen therein to excellent in Negociation of Peace and Warre that the residue of the States and Princes doe most commonly choose their Leaders and Lieutenants out of these Provinces If the Prince hereof were secular both for people and power hee might very well be compared with any State of Italy Besides these Dominions the Pope hath the Territory of Avignon in France wherein are foure Cities and fourscore walled Townes In Naples he hath Benevent Romagna extendeth from Foglia Panora and from the Apenine to the River Po. For temperature and fertilitie it is like to Marchia but hath generally more famous Cities as Rimini Cesana Faensa Ravenna Turly Imola Sarsina Cervia Bertinoto once a Bishops Seat but now translated to Forlimpoli The Noblest of all these is Ravenna where some Emperor have kept their Courts and after them their Exarches or Lieutenants When Pipin having expulsed Astolpho put the Church in possession thereof this Territorie comprehended Bolognia Regio Modena Parma Piacenza Ravenna Sarsina Claesse Forli Forlimpoli and made one estate called Pentapoli which indured an hundred eightie three yeares even to the yeare of our Lord 741. in which yeare it ended by the taking of Ravenna by Astolph King of Lombards So that first the Roman Emperours especially Honorius and after him the Kings of the Gothes and then Exarches amongst all the Cities of Italy chose this for the Seat of their Courts which from amongst other respects I suppose to proceed by reason of the plentifull Territory now covered with water and the conveniencie of the Haven which at this day is likewise choaked This Province was first called Flaminia but Charles the Great to raze out the remembrance of these Exarches and to make the people willing to obey the Roman Prelats called it Romagnia As touching his immediate Soveraigntie he is Lord Paramount of the Kingdomes of Naples and Sicil and the Duchies of Vrbin Ferrara Parma Placentia and many others Where his authoritie is maintained he hath supreme government of all religious Orders and bestoweth the Ecclesiasticall Benefices at his dispose Having many strings to his Bow he hath many meanes to raise money so that Xistus the fourth was wont to say That the Popes should never want Coine as long as their hands were able to hold a pen. Paul the third in the league betweene him the Emperour and the Venetians against the Turk bare the sixth part of the charges of that warre Against the Protestants and in aid of Charles the fifth he sent twelve thousand foot-men and five hundred horse-men bearing their charges during the warre this was he that advanced his house to that honour wherein it continueth to this day in Florence Pius the fifth aided Charles the ninth King of France with foure thousand footmen and a thousand horse Xistus the fifth in five yeares and a halfe of his Pontificacie raked together five millions of crowns and spent bountifully notwithstanding in bringing Conduits and Water-pipes into the Citie and in building Pyramides Palaces and Churches So that it should seeme that the Entrado could not but amount to much above the value of ten hundred thousand crownes per annum for Newman a late Writer would have this surplusage to be raised upon use money yearely laâ—d up in the Castle of Saint Angelo And this to arise of his ordinary Revenues within his Territories of Italy Since those times it cannot but be much more augmented by the addition of the Dukedome of Ferrara as also for that in those dayes the monethly expence of the Court being thirtie thousand crownes is in these times defalked unto five thousand A State wherein you shall see Religion metamorphosed into policie and policie meditating nothing but private greatnesse the Man-seeming-God affecting Honour Majestie and Temporall riches with no lesse ambition and
effusion of bloud than any the mercilesse Tyrants of the former Monarchies As for the College of Cardinals It stretcheth out the Westerne Churches on the Tenter-hookes of Vain-glory and Authority suffering no man no not so much as in thought if it were possible to depresse or question the privileges of religious persons who according to their meanes live in great State keepe Curtizans travell in Carosses though but for a quarter of a mile to the Consistory solemnize feasts and banquets make shew of ceremonies and are in truth of no Religion So that if a man were an Atheist and had no conscience to beleeve that God must one day call us to account for our transgressions I had rather live a religious man in Rome than be a Nobleman in Naples who of all men living wash their hands most in carelesnesse being never disturbed with worldly cares or incumbrances The great Duke of Tuscanie IT lieth betweene the Apenine and the Sea and containeth from Magra to Tenere above two hundred threescore and ten miles It hath larger Champians than Liguria because the Apenine stretcheth not so neere the Sea and so inlargeth the plaine In it are many large valleyes populous and rich in commodities But to speake of particulars when we are past Magra Sarazana offereth it selfe to our view a Citie holden by the Genoise with great jealousie by reason of the neighbour-hood of the great Duke and a little higher lieth Pentrimoli a Castle belonging to the King of Spaine of great account and situated not farre from the Sea then Massa and Carrara places famous for their quarries of white Marble Lucca standeth on the River Serichio Pisa on Arno and beyond the Citie of Florence To the State whereof belongeth Pistoia Volterra Montepulcino Arezzo Cortona Those of Lucca doe stand upon their guard for maintenance of their liberties The Citie is three miles in compasse strong in situation and wals and well stored with Artillery and Munition On the North it confineth Carfagnana a fruitfull Valley and well inhabited with serviceable people on the other parts it is incompassed with the Territories appertaining to the Great Duke Pisa was once of such wealth that at one instant the Citizens thereof held warre against the Venetians and the Genois They grew great by the overthrow which the Sarazens gave to the Genois in the yeare 1533. the remainder of which defeature was received into the protection of their Citie and declined by the slaughter of their people and also of their Navie given them by the Genois neere to the Isle Giglio For thereby they became so weake that not able to sustaine their wonted reputation they were forced to submit themselves under the protection of Florentines against whom when Charles the eighth invaded Italy they rebelled But being againe reduced to their former obedience the Citie notwithstanding was in a manner left desolate because the Citizens impatient of the Florentines government passed into Sardinia Sicil and other places to inhabit So that the place wanting Inhabitants and the Countrey people to manure it the situation thereof being low and moorish by reason of Fens and Marishes it became infectious Cosmo the great Duke undertooke to re-people it againe and to further his intention he builded there a stately house for the receit of the Knights of Saint Stephen gracing it with many privileges which yet to this day remaine unaltered As also by founding an Vniversitie by easing the people of many taxes and by dwelling himselfe amongst them two or three moneths in the yeare Florence is the fairest Citie in Italy it is in compasse six miles It is divided into foure and fortie Parishes and into one and twentie Companies It hath in it threescore and six Monasteries and seven and thirtie Hospitals The Citizens bought their freedome of the Emperour Rodolfe for six thousand Crownes as they of Lucca theirs for 10000. In whose time and ever since it hath flourished in great prosperity For upon occasion the City is able to arme 30000 men and the Country 60000. It is strongly walled the situation thereof being low especially on the North side but on the other parts is somewhat subject to the command of certaine hills which overlooke it the inconvenience whereof they have prevented by fortifications It hath a Citadell built by Duke Alexander and after inlarged by Cosmo. The streets thereof are straight large and very cleane kept There are to be seene the most artificiall buildings of all Europe both publike and private Charles Arch-Duke of Austrich was wont to say that it was a City not to be showne but on Holidaies No soile is tilled with more art diligence and curiosity for you shall see one little peece of ground to bring forth Wine Oyle Corne Pulse and Fruits Notwithstanding it will not afford sufficient victuals for a third part of the yeere to remedy which scarcity it was not without good reason that they spent two millions of Crownes for the recovery of Pisa. The last Duke became an earnest Petitioner to the Pope that he might be created King of Tuscanie but the Pope not brooking so lordly a Title in so neere a neighbour answered that hee was content that hee should bee King in Tuscanie but not King of Tuscanie which scholler-like distinctions great Princes cannot well digest The qualities of the Tuscans appeare by the excellency of the Florentines whom Nature above all the Provinces of Italy hath adorned with sharpnesse of wit frugality providence industry and speciall insight into the Negotiations of Peace and Warre yea their continuall dissentions and hazzards wherein they have almost lived from the first foundation of their city I doe to nothing so much attribute as to the sharpnesse of their wits So the civill discords of the Pistolians did not onely ruinate their owne estate but therein likewise ingaged Florence yea and as a man may say drew all Tuscanie after it by the factions of the Neri and Bianchi for thus it happened Two young men descended of Noble Families falling out the one of them chanced to be lightly hurt the Father of the other to extinguish all sparkes of malice and that no further inconveniencie should arise upon that quarrell sent his sonne to aske forgivenesse of him that was hurt but the effect insued contrary to his expectation for the Father of the wounded Gentleman caused his servants to lay hold on him and cut off his hands and so sending him backe againe willed him to tell his Father that wounds were not cured with Words but with Weapons Hereupon grew betweene those two Families a mortall and cruell warre which drew the rest of the Cities into the quarrell and was the cause of great effusion of bloud yea the Florentines in stead of executing due punishment upon the principall authors of the faction received the banished on both sides into their City where the Donati undertaking the protection of the Neri and the Chersi of the Bianchi
for shipping but Savona had a better if the jealous Genoise had not choaked it The people are wittie active high minded tall of stature and of comely personage They build stately At home they live sparingly abroad magnificently Genoa is now the Metropolitan Citie of the Province and by reason of situation was holden to be one of the Keyes of Italy The people thereof were once very famous for their manifold victories and great command by sea insomuch that wrastling with the Venetians they had almost bereaved them of their estate and taken their Citie But Fortune favouring the Venetians and crossing the Genoise even to their utter undoing ever since this Citie hath declined and that not only in regard of their former defeature and their continuall and civill discords but also for that they have given over their trafficke and care of their publike good and have betaken themselves to live by usury retaile and mechanicall Trades altogether regarding their private benefit whereupon not being of puissance as in former ages to make good their actions they were forced to put themselves under the protection sometimes of the Kings of France and sometimes of the Duke of Millaine and now under the Spanish This hath sometimes beene much more potent and Mistres not only of divers lands in Tuscany as also of the Ilands of Corsica and Sardinia upon the Coast of Italy but of Lesvos Chios and other Ilets in the Greekish Seas of Pera likewise hard by Constantinople of Capha and other places in the Taurica Chersonesus These last places they have lost to the Turkes Sardinia to the Arragonians their possessions in Tuscanie to the great Duke nothing is now left them but Liguria and Corsica Liguria is on the East divided from Tuscanie by the River Macra touching the Apenine hils on the North and on the South open to its owne Sea The length is about fourescore miles the breadth threescore and five It hath some halfe dozen of eight good Townes besides Genoa which Citie being six miles in compasse is for the wealth and buildings called Genoa the proud The people are many whereof eight and twenty Families of Gentlemen out of whom the Councell of foure hundred is chosen The men noted for hastie chopping in of their meat are therefore of bad complexions the women better and in this freer than the rest of Italy that they may be made Court unto whence the proverbe Genoa hath a Sea without fish Mountaines without grasse and Women without honestie They are governed by a Duke but hee is no other but a Maior chosen every yeare and directed by a Councel of 16. Their several factions have brought them to this passe They are great Bankers and mony Masters and seldome is their Protector the King of Spaine out of their debt Their Merchants hold up one another by Families Their Revenues are about 430000. crownes Their force is nothing so great as when they conquered Sardinia Corsica and the Baleares or as when they were able to maintaine seven Armies in the warres of the Holy Land or set forth an hundred threescore and five Gallies in one Fleet. They must by law have alwayes five and twenty Gallies in their Arsenall foure of which are still to scoure the Coasts In Genoa they have a Garrison of the Ilanders of Corsica and there of Genoise Some troopes of horse they keepe to guard their shore But their best strength was five yeares since seene to be the King of Spaine The State of Venice IN the very bottome of the Adriaticke called at this day the Gulfe of Venice is a ridge of Land reaching from the Lime-kils called by them Fornaci to the mouth of the River Piane in forme of a Bow and containeth in length thirty five miles and in bredth two where it is broadest and in some places no more than what an Harquebuze can shoot over This ridge is parted and cut what by the falling of Rivers the working of the Sea into seven principall Ilands the Ports of Brondolo of Chiozzo of Malamoco of the three castles of Saint Erasmus the Lito Maggiore or great shore and the Treports Betweene that part of this ridge which is called Lito and the Continent standeth the Lake of Venice in compasse ninety miles In this Lake is seated the City of Venice upon threescore and twelve Ilands distant from the shore two miles and from the firme land five divided with many Channels some greater some lesser It was begunne to be built in the yeere 421. the five and twentieth of March about noone It increased in people with the report of the Hunnes comming into Italy and more afterwards by the desolation of Aquily and the bordering Cities as Padoa and Monselice destroyed by Agilulfus King of Lombardy Some are of opinion that anciently the Lake reached up as high as Oriago which standeth upon the Brent which being true then was Venice ten miles distant from the Continent The City amongst many other Channels which doe incircle it is divided by one maine Channell for his largenesse called the Grand Canale into two parts whereof the one part looketh South-west the other North-east This Channell in his winding maketh the forme of the letter S. backward And it is the more famous for the admirable prospect of so many most curious and goodly Palaces as are built all the length of it on either side to the astonishment of the beholders Some report that the Channell was the bed of the old River Brenta which it made before the course thereof was turned by making the banke of Leccia fusina and so broke out and emptied it selfe by the mouth which is called the three Castles On the middle of this Channell standeth the bridge of Rialto built first of wood but in our time re-edified and built of stone and that with such excellency of workmanship that it may justly bee numbred amongst the best contrived Edifices of Europe This Bridge joyneth together the two most and best frequented parts of the City the Rialto and Saint Markes Many lesse Channels fall into this which are passed over either by Bridges or Boats appointed for that purpose The City hath in circuit seven miles and yeeldeth an inestimable Revenue About the City especially North-ward lie scattered here and there in the Lake seventy five other Ilands the chiefe whereof are Murano and Burano both for circuit building and number of Inhabitants Especially Murano abounding all over with goodly Houses Gardens and a thousand other objects of delight and pleasure Here are these so famous Glasse-houses where so many admirable inventions in that kinde are made in Gallies Tents Organs and such like whereof the quantity yeerely vented amounteth to 60000. Crownes Now the City of Venice which from her Infancy hath maintained her selfe free and as a Virgin for one thousand and three hundred yeeres and that hitherto hath beene untouched with any injury of War or Rapine amongst
made a Prince of the Empire and thirdly are the two Dukedomes of Oppelen and Ratibor in Silesia estated upon him This yeare his wife Susanna Katherina leaves him a widower and the rest is spent in Embasiâ—es and Treaties with the Emperour The next yeare 1623. was passed over in peace the Emperour sends him a diamond ring which some conjectured was meant for a wedding ring and that the Emperour was desirous to allie him to his house of Austria Ann. 1624. was quiet and peaceable Anno 1625. he by his Ambassadours wooes the Lady Katherine sister to the Elector of Brandenburgh whom in February 1626. he solemnly espouses in Cassovia and is so potent and happy that Iuly 16. following he procures her to be elected Princesse of Transilvania after him in case she survived him and his owne brother Stephan Bethlen to be Regent under her This yeare there hapned some more bustâ—ng against the Emperour but a peace quickly concludes it The next yeare 1627. the Turkish Sultan honours of Bethlens Princesse with a solemne Embassie to her principally directed sends her a Scepter requires her name also as an absolute Princesse which one day might be to be put into the treaty of a perpetuall league The yeare 162â— he had peace on every side which continued the next yeare also When October 21. he solemnly buries his Predecessor Gabriel Bathori aforesaid Finally this yeare 1629. for thinkfulnesse to God and the good of his Church and Countrey hee erects an University at Alba Iulia which crownes and blesses all the fame of his former actions He hath this Summer beene dangerously sicke but we have heard newes of his safe recovery And thus ends the Chronicle of Bethlen Gabor the famous a man much talkâ— of but little knowne Let this at last be answered to his Traducers that he must needs be a brave fellow who was favoured and preferred by so many Princes that from a private fortune should upon his owne deserts be advanced by his Nation to he chaire of soveraignty that was able to gaine so much upon the Emperour to succour his friends and compose a quarrell betweene two such potent enemies that is in his owne person so dexterous both at Arts and Armes that desires so much the good of his Country as to fortifie all the passages to adorne it with Palaces Churches Colleges and Universities that takes the right course to advance Religion to incourage countenance and promote learning to doe that in beating down heresie by the Word which the laws of his Nation forbid him to do by the Sword that hath quickned Justice and good manners is beloved of his loyall subjects and feared by the disloyall that being so dangerously situated hath the spirit and skill to defend his little Countrey from the power of the house of Ottoman the ambition of the house of Austria the might of the Pole and the barbarous inroads of the Russes and Tartarians that finally maintaines his subjects in abundance of safety and abundance of plenty and though perchance hated yet feared and highly honoured by his greatest enemy the Emperour The most of this description of Bethlen Gabor and his dominions wee owe unto Master Petrus Eusenius Maxai a Transilvanian borne and servant to the illustrious Prince aforesaid Poland THis Kingdome inhabited of old by the Sarmatians was never so spatious as at this day the great Dukedomes of Lituania and Livonia being joyned therto It stretcht from the flouds Notes and Orba which divide it from Marchia and Odera which separateth it from Silisia to Beresay and Boristhenes which two parteth it from Moscovia It reacheth from the Baltike Sea to the River Niester which divides it from Moldavia and to the Mountaines Carpathie which separate it from Hungarie By this limitation from the borders of Silesia to the Frontiers of Moscovia betweene the West part and the East it containeth an hundred and twenty German miles and from the uttermost bounds of Livonia to the borders of Hungarie not much lesse So allowing the forme thereof to be round it is farre larger than a man would take it to be as taking up six and twenty hundred miles in compasse It containeth many and goodly large Provinces as Polonia the great and the lesse Mazovia Podolia Podlassia Samogithia Prussia Russia Volinia Livonia and Lituania Among these Provinces Poland was the proper inhabitation of the Polonians but Pruse part of Pomeran Podolia Volonia Mazovia and Livonia have beene obtained and gained by Armes as were the Dukedomes of Oswitz and Zator in Silesia also Lituania and Samogithia Provinces of Russia were the inheritance of the House of Iagello For in the yeare 1380. Iagello then Duke of Lituania tooke unto wife the Princesse Hedwiga the last of the bloud Royall of Polonia and was then installed King on three conditions the first that he should become a Christian secondly that he should cause his people to doe the like and thirdly that he should for ever unite his principalities to Poland The two former conditions were presently performed but the latter not till within these few yeares For the Kings of Poland standing upon election Iagello was loth to trust his owne patrimonie upon the uncertaine voyces of the people who if they should chuse a stranger then should his posterity not only lose the Kingdome of Polonia but their paternall Dukedome of Lituania also And this deferred the union all the time of Iagello and his descendants but the race failing in Sigismund Augustus and the Lituanians on the other side fearing the force of the Moscovite they agreed to union and election In times past Livonia was the fear of the Dutch Knights and they had therein their chiefe Governour whom they termed the Great Master But in the yeare 1558. being spoiled of the greatest part of their territory by the great Duke of Moscovie they fled to Sigismund King of Poland who tooke them into his protection and untill the raigne of K. Stephen 1582. the Province was never regained For the most part Poland is a plaine Country and but for certaine mountaines rather hils than mountaines situated in the lesser Poland dividing it from Prusland all the residue of the Countrey stretcheth it selfe into most ample plaines wherein are very many woods especially in Lituania The greater and lesser Poland are better inhabited than any other Province of the Kingdome The like may be almost spoken of Russia for the neerenesse of the Sea concourse to the Havens and commodiousnesse of the Rivers Prussia and Livonia have fairer Cities good lier buildings and by traffike and concourse of Merchants greater plenty of riches For when the Dutch Knights were Lords of the Country they builded Cities like those of Germanie and all along the Sea-Coast for the space of fourescore miles many Castles and peeces of good esteeme They have many faire Havens of good worth and are Lords of all the traffike betweene Poland and the Baltike Sea which is a thing of great value
and consequence For the River Vistula arising in the extremest bounds of Silesia watereth all Poland the lesse and part of the Greater Mazovia and Prussia and then it falleth into the Baltike Sea below Danske whither it transporteth the greatest quantity of Rye Corne Honey and Wax of the whole Kingdome a journy of foure hundred miles From another coast the most famous River Duina arising out of the Lake Ruthenigo and parting Livonia into equall portions falleth into the Sea about Riga a City of great concourse There are in Prussia and Livonia many Lakes amongst which one is called the New-Sea 100 miles long in Livonia is a Lake called Beybas more than 400. miles long from thence spring the Rivers which running by Pernovia and Narâ—e make two notable Havens for traffike Betweene these two Cities stands Rivalia giving place to neither in beauty Samogithia is more rude and barbarous than the other Provinces and Podalia more barren which is not to be attributed to the nature of the soile for it is plentifull of those Commodities which the climate under which it lieth can afford but to the cruelty of the Tartars which so vex it with continuall inrodes that the Inhabitants are driven either to flie for feare or to bee led away captives by these barbarous people The riches of Poland are the abundance of Corne and all sorts of graine which grow there in such plentifull sort that in it selfe it never suffered want but evermore as in the yeare 1590. and 1591 it releeved not onely the bordering Nations oppressed with famine and scarcity but also yeelded some portion of releese to the wants of Genoa Tuscanie and Rome It floweth with Honey and Wax And whereas in all these Northerly Nations of Poland Lituania Russia Muscovia there are no Wines growing in stead thereof Nature hath bestowed upon them incredible quantities of Honey whereof these people doe brew an excellent kinde of Beverage The Bees make Honey either in Woods where they finde the trees made hollow by rottennesse or mans industry or in Hives set in open field by the Country people or in holes of the earth or in any place where they can finde never so small a liking It aboundeth with Flax Hempe with Sheepe with Cattell tell and with Horses Amongst the beasts of the wood are sound wilde Oxen wilde Horses and the Buste which cannot live out of the Wood of Nazovia The riches of the land consist in the Salt-pits of Bozena and Velisca in the territory of Cracovia The Revenues of the Kingdome for the most part are equally divided between the Noblemen he Gentlemen for no man is left so rich by inheritance that hee may exceed others above measure and the greatest Revenue of all exceedeth not five and twenty thousand Ducats Onely the Dukes of Curland and Regimount exceed this meane For although they are feodaries of the Kingdome and acknowledge the King as their superiour yet are they not as lively members of the State they come not to the Diets of the Kingdome they have not their voices in the election of the Prince neither are they accounted as naturall Lords of the Kingdome but for strangers as in truth they are the Duke of Curland being of the house of Ketlert and the Duke of Regimount of the family of Brandenburge All Prussia did belong to the Dutch Knights who had their Great Master resident there but he not being able to withstand the force of the Polonians yeelded himselfe feodarie to King Casimere Afterwards when Albert of Brandenburge their Great Master became a Protestant hee was created Duke of Prussia and the Country was divided into two parts the one regall mediately holden of the Crowne the other Ducall allotted to Albert and his successors to hold by fealty In the Kings parâ—ition stand Marieburge Torovia Culma Varnia and Daâ—â—keâ— in the Duchie which yeelded an hundred and twenty thousand Ducats yearely the chiefe Towne is Regimount the Germans call it Conningsburgh and there the Duke keepeth his Court. The Government of Polonia is altogether elective and representeth rather an Aristocracie than a Kingdome the Nobility who have great authority in the Diets chusing the King and at their pleasure limiting him his authority and making his soveraignty but a slavish royalty These diminutions of Regality beganne first by default of King Lewis and Iagello who to gaine the succession in the Kingdome contrary to the Lawes one for his daughter and the other for his sonne departed with many of his Royalties and Prerogatives to buy the voyces of the Nobility Whereupon by degrees the King of Poland as Stanislaus Orichovius confesses is little more than the Mouth of the Kingdome which speakes not but what his Councell prompts him The great Officer whom they call the President of their liberty and Guardian of it is still joyned with the King as it were to Tutor him and to moderate his desires The power royall there is no more but what King Sigismund assumed in full Parliament at Petricovia Anno 1548. which was to conclude nothing but by advice of his Councell To give instances of the power of these great Counsellours they made void the testament of King Casimire forbade King Iagello to warre upon the Knights Hospitalers unto whom in his expedition into Lituania they adjoyned the Bishop of Cracovia limiting their King to doe nothing but with his approbation Casimire the third had foure Commissioners joyned with him Without their leaves the King cannot chuse his owne wife for which reason King Iagello was by them perpetually perplexed Appeales the supreme marke of Soveraignty are not made to the King but to the States King Alexander Anno 1504. was faine to remit the disposing of the publike treasure unto the Lord Treasurer to which Officer Iagello Anno 1422. could not but grant the royalty of coining monies also Well therefore as Cromerus reporteth might Queene Christina complaine That her Husband was but the shadow of a Soveraigne They have neither law nor statute nor forme of government written but by custome from the death of one Prince to the election of another the supreme authority resteth in the Archbishop of Gesna who is President of the Councell appointeth the Diets ruleth the Senate and proclaimeth the new elected King Before King Stephen erected new Bishops Palatines and Castellanes in Livonia few other besides the Archbishop of Leopolis and his thirteene Suffragans eight and twenty Palatines and thirty of the chiefest Castellanes were present at the election of the new King They hold an assembly of the States every yeare for two causes the one to administer Justice in Soveraigne causes unto which are brought appeales from all the Judges of the Country the other to provide for the safety of the Common-weale against their next Enemies the Tartars who make often incursions upon them In the time of their Diets these men assemble in a place neere unto the Senate-house where they chuse two Marshals by whom
effect he first sent his three sonnes Abdel Abnet and Mahumet on pilgrimage to Meca and Medina to visit and worship the Sepulcher of their great Prophet Mahumet The young men returned from their pilgrimage with such opinion and estimation of holinesse and Religion if it bee lawfull to use these termes to so great impiety and fopperie that the Inhabitants as they travelled could hardly be kept from kissing their garments and adoring them as Saints They againe as men wrapt in deepe contemplation journied through the Provinces sighing and sobbing and crying with a high voice Ala Ala. They had no other sustenance but the almes of the people Their father received them with great joy and contentment and perceiving the favour and opinion of the people not to bee like a nine dayes wonder but to continue fresh and the same as at the first resolved to make use thereof and thereupon sent two of them Abnet and Mahumet to the Court at Fez. The King received them kindly and made one of them President of the famous College of Amadorac and the younger Tutor of his Children In processe of time when they perceived the King to grace them and the people to favour them by the Counsell of their father taking occasion of the grievances which the Arabians and Moores serving under the Portugall Ensignes had done to the professors of their superstition they desired leave of the King to display a Banner against the Christians making him beleeve that they would easily draw the Portugal Moores to their partie and so secure the Provinces of Sus Hea Deucala and Maroch Muly mazer the Kings brother resisted this petition alleaging that if once under the shew of holinesse they grew to head it would not afterwards lie in his power to suppresse them under his obedience For warre makes men awlesse victories insolent popularity ambitious and studious of innovation But the King in whose heart their hypocriticall sanctimony had taken a deepe impression little regarding his brothers counsell gaue them a Banner a Drumme and twenty horsemen to accompanie them with Letters of credence to the Princes of Arabie and Cities of Barbarie In these beginnings many things falling out to their honour and good liking they beganne to make incursions into Deucala and the Countrey of Safi ranging as farre as the promontory Aguer then under the government of the Portugals and perceiving themselves to be favoured strong and well followed urged the people who for the most part in those dayes lived in liberty to aid those which fought for their Law and Religion against the Christians as likewise with willing mindes to give God his tithes which they obtained of the people of Dara Then by little and little they incroached upon the territory of Taradant of which they made their Father Governour and invaded Sus Hia Deucala and the neighbouring places They first seated themselves in Tedâ—â—st and after in Tesarot In their next journey but with the losse of their Brother they defeated Lopes Barriga a great Warriour and Captaine generall of the Portugall Armie By flattering speeches they entred Marocho poisoned the King and proclaimed Amet-Xeriffe King of the Country After this hapned the warre of the Arabians of Deucala and Xarquia with the Arabians of Garbi where while each party weakned other and either promised to himselfe the favour and assistance of the Xeriffes they turned their armes upon both factions and carried rich preyes from both Nations Before this warre they sent unto the King the fifth part of all their spoiles but after this victory little regarding their Soveraigne they sent him onely six Horses and six Camels and those very leane and ill shapen Which the King disdaining sent to demand his fifths and also the Tribute which the Kings of Marocho were accustomed to pay to him which if they denied hee vowed revenge with fire and sword In the meane time the King died and Amet his Sonne once the pupill of the younger Xeriffe not onely allowed but also confirmed Amet in the Kingdome of Marocho upon condition that in some things he should acknowledge the King of Fez to be his Lord paramount To this the Xeriffes whose power and estimation daily increased when the day of paiment of the tribute came willed the messenger to say unto his Master that they were the lawfull successors of Mahumet and therefore that they were bound to pay tribute to no Man yea that they had more right to Africke than he had but if he would reckon them in the number of his friends no doubt but it would turne to his good and honour for if hee diverted them from the warre of the Christians they would not leave him so much as a heart to defend himselfe The King taking this in ill part proclaimed warre against them and besieged Marocho but for that time was constrained to dislodge Afterward returning with eighteene thousand Horse-men and two thousand Harquebusiers to renew the siege as soone as he had past the River hee was overcome of the Xeriffs who led an Armie of seven thousand Horse and one thousand two hundred shot In the pride of this victory they exacted Tribute of this Province and passing Atlas they tooke the famous City Tafilet and partly by love and partly by force compelled divers people of Numidia and the Mountaines to beare the yoke of their subjection In the yeare 1536. the younger Xeriffe which called himselfe King of Sus gathering together a mighty Armie with great store of Artillery part whereof hee tooke from the King of Fez and part whereof were cast by certaine Renegada Frenchmen made a journey to Cape Aguer This place is of great consequence and possessed by the Portugals who built it and fortified it first at the expences of Lopes Sequiera and then at the charges of King Emanuel after he understood of the commodious situation thereof It was fiercely assaulted and as valiantly defended untill the fire beganne to take hold upon the Bulwarke where their Gun-powder was stowed with which misfortune the companies appointed for the defence of that quarter growing fearefull and faint-hearted gave way for the Xeriffe to enter who made slaves of the greatest part of the defendants After which victory they subdued almost all Atlas the Kingdome of Marocho and the Arabians which were vassals to the Crowne of Portugal the residue as Safi Azamon Arzil and Aleazar places situated upon the Sea-coast of Mauritania King Iohn the third perceiving the prose not to equalize the charge voluntarily resigned These prosperous beginnings brought forth sowre ends for the Brethren falling at discord twice put their fortunes upon the hazard of a battell twice the yonger overcame the elder tooke him and cast him into prison in the City Tafilet Then turned he his Arms against the King of Fez tooke him prisoner and restored him to his liberty but taking him againe for breach of Covenants deprived him and his Son of life and Kingdome By the valour of his
speech is very sudden and loud speaking as it were out of a deepe hollow throat Their chiefest exercise is shooting wherein they traine their children from their infancie and to conclude are the very same people whom the Greekes and Latines called Scytha-Nomades or the Scythian Shepherds There are divers other Tartars as I have afore said bordering upon Russia as the Nagaij the Cheremissens the Mordwits the Chircasses and the Shalcans all differing in name more than in custome or condition from the Chrim Tartar except the Chircasses that border South-East toward Lituania who are farre more civill than the rest of the Tartars of a comely personage and stately behaviour as imitating the fashion of the Polonian whereof some of them have subjected themselves to this Crowne and professe Christianity The Nagaij lieth Eastward and is reckoned the best man of warre among the Tartars but very savage above all the rest The Cheremissen Tartar lieth betweene the Russie and the Nagaij and are of two sorts the Luganoy that is of the valley and the Nagornay viz. of the hilly Countrey These have so troubled the Russe Emperour that under colour of a yearely pension of Russie commodities he is content to buy his peace yet with condition to serve him in his warres The most rude and barbarous is the Mordwit Tartar a people having many selfe-fashions and strange kinds of behaviour differing from the rest Next to the Kingdome of Astraehan the farthest part South-East of the Russie dominion lieth the Shalcan and the Country of Media whither the Russie Merchants travell for raw Silks Syndon Saftron Skins and other commodities The next bordering neighbour by Finland side is the King of Sweveland Of late times this King holding a long warre against him tooke from him by force the Castles of Sorenesco and Pernavia the great and the lesse in Livonia on the one side while King Stephen vexed him with a cruell warre on the other In the utmost bound of the Finland Bay the Swevian to his great charge possesseth the fortresse of Viburge maintaining therein a great Garrison to resist the attempts of the Russe Likewise in that Sea and on the coast adjoyning he keepeth the ships of warre as well to be ready at all assayes against the approaches of this great Duke as also to forbid the Easterlings the bringing in of munition and warlike furniture into any part of the Russies Dominions neither doth he suffer other Ships to saile in those Seas without a speciall Placard signed with his owne hand By the benefit of this Navy the King wheresoever he finds meanes to use it becommeth master of the Sea and by vertue thereof seizeth upon many places on the coast of Livonia and the bordering territories But where the Dukes horse or his great numbers of footmen may stand him in stead as in the open field removed from the Sea there he maketh his part good enough and most commonly puts the Swevian to the worst The best is Nature hath placed betweene them such rough Mountaines such cold such Ice and such snowes that they cannot greatly endamage one another The last neighbour is the King of Poland betweene whom and the great Duke this is the difference The Moscovite hath more territories the Polonians better inhabited and more civill the Moscovite more subjects and more subject the Polonian better souldiers and more couragious the Moscovites are apter to beare the shocke than to give a charge the Polonians to charge the Moscovite is fitter to keepe a fortresse the Polonian to fight in the field the Moscovite forces are better united the Polonian more considerate and better armed the Moscovite lesse careth for want and extremities the Polonian death and the sword yea either Nation is of greater worth when either of their Princes is of greater magnanimity As it hapned when Basilius conquered the great Duchie of Smoloncke and Poloncke and the large circuit of Livonia And againe when Stephen King of Poland in his last warres against Iohn Basilius his sonne reconquered Poloncke with divers other places of good reckoning besieged the City of Plesko and forced the Moscovite to leave all Livonia whereby I conclude such as is the valour and wisdome of either Prince such is the force and courage of their people Tartaria THe Empire of Tartaria laid prostrate under the Throne of the Great Cham. called Dominus dominantium and Rex regum spreadeth if selfe with to large imbracement that it extendeth from the Northerne Olba or if you will Tamais even to the Easterne Sea sometime surnamed the Atlanticke whose vast Lap is almost filled with a fry of Ilands and begirteth all the Countries called Scythia Ievomongal Sumongal Mercat Metrit the vast Desart of Lop Tangut Kataia and Mungia so that shouldering all the Northerne shore of the Caspian it runneth along without controll by the high looking walls of China and is over-shadowed by those formidable Mountaines Riphei Hyperborei Iman and Caucasus And although the Chrim Tartar would faine challenge affinity with the Turke expecting that if the Ottoman line should faile the greatest share of the worlds magnificence would devolve to him yet dare he not but acknowledge the Emperour Cham for his Lord paramount and is affrighted when hee heareth of any complaints to his prejudice From Scythia to the Province of Tangus they live in troops or hoords and remove from place to place according to the temperature of the season and plenty of feeding Nor before the yeare of Redemption 1â—12 did we in Europe heare of the name of a Tartar but of Scythians Sarmatians Albanians and such who were all Idolaters They are men of square Stature broad Faces hollow Eies thin Beards and ugly Countenances swartish of Complexion not for that the Sunne kisseth them with extraordinary kindnesse but for that the aire and their sluttish customes corrupteth their bloud and bodies To which inconveniences Nature notwithstanding hath prevailed in the distribution of valour swift foot-manship vigilancy and patience to endure the many incumbrances of travell hunger and want of sleepe They love horses and from that love accustome themselves to a savage drinking of their bloud practicing a cunning theft therem which being inpunishable occasioneth many pretty changes both in keeping their owne and purloyning from others as if some civill Artist had instructed them in the Lacedemonian Lawes which tolerated theft for the better animating one another in the spoyling of their enemies In their travels and removement they are governed by their Stars and observing the North pole they settle according to its motion They live free from covetousnesse and are thus farre happy that the strange corruption of wealth breedeth no disorders amongst them yet have they a kinde of trafficke and by way of exchange continue mutuall commerces loving presents and can be contented to bee flattered even in their Barbarisme as all the Easterne people of the world I thinke are affected either by nature or tradition
transported out of Creet into Poland and Germany is carried thorow this Country whereof the Vaivod receiveth a massie impost Of those Countries which at this day the Turks terme Natolia THat which the Turkes at this day terme Natolia or Turcia major once Asia minor comprehendeth the Provinces of Pontus Bithynia Asia it selfe Lycia Galacia Pamphylia Cappadocia Cilicia and Armenia the lesse and in these Provinces of ancient times flourished the States and Kingdomes of the Trojans of Mithridates of Craesus of Antigonus of the Paphlagonians of the Galathians of the Cappadocians and Phrygians All which at this day are not sufficient to satisfie the onely ambition of the Turkish tyranny The Inhabitants for the most part are Mahumetans and naturall Turkes of simpler natures than the Turkes of Europe and nothing so cruell as the Renegado Christians Yet are there many Christians among them in many of these Regions following the Rites of the Greeke Church Among these Turkes there is no acknowledgement of Superioritie Bloud or Nobility but all are equall slaves to the Grand Seignior over whom he appointeth Beglerbegs and Sanziaks They are either a kinde of idle or lofty people for they are smally industrious and were it not for their slaves their grounds would generally lie unmanured Pontus and Bithynia are now united under one name and called Bursia Here once reigned the great King Mithridates and here stood the famous Cities of Chalcedon Nicomedia Apamaea Prusia Nice and Heraclea Ponti Asia propria now Sabrun is the peculiar Province of Asia minor containeth in it many famous Provinces as Phrygia major minor Caria Mysia c. In Phrygia minor stood that Noble citie of Troie famous at this day saith Bellonius an eie-witnesse for its very ruines of wals gates circuit and marble sepulchers found upon the wayes without the wals Pamphilia now Caramania is one of the old seven Sangiakships of Turkie and yeeldeth 8000. ducats of yearly revenue In this Country as also in Cilicia are woven those fine cloths which we call Chamblets watered and unwatered they are made of the haire of Goats so fine and white as no Silke can surpasse them in those two properties Cappadocia now Amasia is a goodly Country and the seat of the Turks eldest Son In it are many goodly cities as Trapezond once the seat of the Comneni Emperors of Trapezond whose Name and Progenie ahumet the second utterly extinguished Cilicta now part of Caramania is a good Country the Inhabitants are given to pasturing of Goates for lucre of their fleeces of which they make their Chamblets but otherwise neither given to Fishing Navigation nor Husbandrie At the foot of Mount Taurus saith Bellonius are divers small Villages and excellent pastures about them which for the fertilitie thereof should seeme to be one of the Turkish Races from thence he culleth out every yeare six hundred horse of service which they highly esteeme and name Caramanni Armenia minor is a better soile and more populous than Cappadocia and round about incircled with tall huge broken and wooddie mountaines Arabia triplex THe three Arabiaes are likewise a parcell of the Empire which is a marvellous great Country included between two huge bosomes of the sea in manner of a Peninsula viz upon the West and East with the Arabian and Persian gulfes upon the South with the Ocean and upon the North with Syria and Euphrates The Inhabitants are indifferently called Arabians Saracens or Moores Those are the true Arabians which live out of Cities in Tents dispersed over Syria Aegypt and Africke these give themselves to feed cattell and droves of Camels Those which inhabit Cities are called Moores and were once of such puissance that they not onely subdued Syria Persia and Troglodytica but likewise Aegypt a great part of Africke and almost all Spaine with the Iland of Sicilie and the Kingdome of Naples Two hundred yeares they kept possession of these peeces but of some part of Spaine 700 even untill the dayes of our fathers And further this accursed generation at this day is not onely spread over all the Southerne coast of Asia viz Persia East India and the Islands of the Indian Sea but are likewise advanced with great prosperitie unto divers wealthy Kingdomes famous Cities worthy Mart-townes yea overall the South-coast of Africke Under this people the Turkes were first called into Asia to beare armes Of their manners we have spoken elsewhere In their Religion they are Mahumetans for in this Countrie that false Prophet first opened his superstitious Wardrobe This is a vast Countrie full of Desarts yet well inhabited with populous warlike multitudes especially toward Euphrates and the Mountaines of Arabia felix whither Merchants resort The residue towards the West is sandy by which if a man be to travell he must have the Starres to his guide company for his safeguard and provision for his diet Otherwise he shall surely lose his way surrender his goods to the theevish Arabes or starve in the Desart for want of food To secure the which passages as well against those who live on the side of Euphrates towards Aegypt as through all Arabia Petrea and Deserta the Grand Seignior entertaineth the king of those Arabians which inhabit Mesopotamia And for this his service as a Turkish Sanziak hee holdeth Ana and Dir two townes situated upon the said river He is a poore King but accompanied with 10. or 12. thousand beggerly subjects living and lying intents of course blacke Hair-cloth which forces notwithstanding these wilder ones are so infinite in multitudes and so unpossible to be brought unto a more civill manner of living that for their danger toward strangers and the continuall spoiles which they commit upon those parts of the Turkes Dominions which every way border upon them necessitie inforceth him also to maintaine two other garrisons the first of twelve thousand in Cairo the other of one thousand five hundred in Damasco Wherein it is to be noted That sithence those of Damasco doe not only defend that peece but are also distributed thorow other cities of Soria as Aleppo Antiochia and Ierusalem one thousand five hundred men were not able to sustain and answer to such a charge unlesse by being both Ianizars and Timariots also they have many followers and attendants Who as else where I have shewed you are not onely mightie in reputation and powerfull in number but also every yeare accustomed to spare and cull out strong troops warlikely and pompously provided to send into Hungarie For surely without this order all the passages of the Caravans which yearely come from Balsara and the Red-sea would become so infectious that neither Bagdet nor Damasco could receive the commodities of those parts to the annuall losse of two millions of Entrado to the grand Seignior Amongst these it was that Sir Anthony Sherly travelled and found them so well governed that without any wrong offered he passed thorow them all
in such peace as he could not have done being a stranger amongst civiller bred people The King gave him good words without any kind of barbarous wondring or other distastfull fashion But at his returne to the river he found the Master of his House Master of his Boat accompanied with a great sort of Arabs who in conclusion â—o'ens nolens forces him to send his Master three verst of cloth of gold as a present for beholding his person Towards Syria this is somewhat fertile yet smally commended for that propertie by the Ancients for indeed it is exceeding barren and wanteth necessarie sustenance wood and fresh water The memorable things herein are the Mountaines of Sinai and Oreb upon the former whereof is at this day builded a Monasterie of Christians following the Greeke Church and the onely receptacle or Inne for way-faring Christians other place of releese is there none Arabia Felix is a very large Province better manured and watered than the other It is adorned with Noble Cities and full of villages especially towards the sea side where are many excellent places of trade The residue except the sand is made manurable either for feeding of Cattell or Camels in which places live infinite swarmes of divers Nations by grazing and husbandrie It bringeth forth whatsoeever will grow in India and that twice a yeare in abundant manner besides Cassia Cinamon Myrrh c. and soly as much Frankincense as will serve all the world It yeeldeth also metall and excellent pearle all along the coast by fishing It sendeth abundance of horse and sheepe into India whose tailes weigh forty pounds In it are many famous Cities as Medinat Al-naby Mecca Zidem Zibit and Aden This City of Aden together with the whole Country was in the yeare of our Lord 1538. fraudulently surprised by the Turke and their King hanged It is now strongly fortified and erected into a Stately Turkish Beglerbeg-ship Turcomania in times past a part of the greater Armenia TVrcomania comprehendeth no small portion of Armenia major what remaineth is accounted in Georgia Upon the North lieth Colchis now Mongrelia Upon the West Euphrates and the lesse Armenia upon the East that remainder of the greater Armenia which is counted in Georgia Upon the South Mesopotarâ—â—a now Dierbechia with the people Curdi It is invironed with Mountaines and beautified with plains amongst the which Periander now Chalderan Antitaurus now Mons-nigor are most renowmed It is generally exceeding fertile and stored with Cattell but marvellously subject to deepe snowes The people by nature are much given to theft and spoile as descending from the Tartars and so at this day lead their lives living in Tents and Hovels attending and pasturing their cattell Yet some of them inure themselves to tillage and mechanike Trades in weaving of Chamblets and Hangings watered and unwatered of the like qualities are the Curdi and some suppose that these Curdi inhabit the ancient seats of the Chaldeans whereupon it is called at this day Curdistan by the Turkes and Persians but by the Arabians Kelaan that is to say Chaldea Georgia by the Barbarians termed Gurgistan comprehendeth the ancient Iberia with part of the greater Armenia and peradventure Atropatia Upon the West lieth Mengrelia upon the North Zuiria once Albania upon the East the middle Atropatia now Siruan upon the South that part of the greater Armenia which now is called Turcomanta For the greater part it is covered with Mountains Woods and thickets and in that regard inconquerable for the difficulties of the mountainous passages It is notwithstanding fertile and adorned with many large plaines and vallies from whence arise many famoused Rivers as Cirus and Araxis springing from the Mountaine Taurus and running thorow the whole Province untill at last it disgorge it selfe into the Caspian The Inhabitants are termed Georgiani of S. George whom they advow their Patron and Advocate But this is but a vulgar errour seeing both Plinie and Mela make mention of the Georgiani one hundred yeares before the birth of Saint George the famous souldier and martyr They are Christians according to the Greeke Church with some small difference They are very populous and warlike strong of body and valorous in fight even untill our times mantaining their libertie in the midst of the Mahumetans sometimes following the fortunes of the Turkes sometimes of the Persians But at this day they have not onely lost their wonted libertie but also many Fortresses and Cities as Testis Lori Clisca Gâ—ri and Tomanis and withall some of of them have imbraced the Turkish infidelitie Palestine or the Holy Land PAlestine is one of the most excellent Provinces of Syria as well in regard of habitation as of many famous acts done therein and celebrated in holy Scripture Under the generall name whereof are comprehended Idumea Iudaea Samaria and Galile Anciently it was called Canaan of Chanaan the sonne of Cham whose posteritie divided the Land amongst them and under that name it continued untill the invasion of the Israelites who called it after their owne denomination Israel It was also called Philistim of the Philistians once a powerfull and mighty people after that the Land of promise and now lastly The holy Land It is situated betweene the Arabies and the mid-land Sea Northerly upon part of Phoenicia East-ward upon Libanus South-ward and South-East upon Arabia and Westward upon that part of the Mediterran which is termed the Syrian and Phinicean Seas From the very beginning as witnesseth the holy Scripture it hath beene a most famous Province and afterward more renowned for the Birth Miracles and Passion of our Saviour Christ. Distant from the line 31. degrees and extending unto thirty three and somewhat upward So that in length from Dan unto Beersheba it containeth no more than one hundred and fortie miles where broadest not fiftie A Land that flowed with Milke and Hony Adorned with beautifull mountaines and luxurious vallies the rocks producing excellent waters and no part emptie of delight and profit The ayre very temperate and the bodies of men healthfull and patient of labour The ancients will have it to be situated in the midst of the world where it is neither pinched with extremitie of cold nor vexed with over-much heat And therfore the Israelites say This to be the land which God promised unto Abraham For site it is very pleasant for plaines and hils no lesse delightsome rich in divers sorts of Manufactures and well watered Where although it raine but seldome yet was the soile batefull and that by testimonie of Scripture averring it to be a Land excelling all other in goodnesse and fertilitie So that their graine was most delicate their increase abundant and their Roses most sweet Rue fennell and sage and such like pot-hearbs it brought forth of its owne accord Olives Figges Pomegranets and Palme trees are very frequent with some store of Vines For although the Saracens are forbidden the drinking of Wine
the mountaines but Amazar detesting the tyranny of his Lord conveied the children to his owne house and brought them up like Gentlemen amongst his owne sonnes and falling sicke of a deadly disease forecasting what might happen after his decease gave them horses and money willing them to flie and to betake themselves to their mothers house and tuition Ismael the eldest was no sooner returned to his mothers place but he vowed revenge for his fathers death and after some fortunate expeditions tooke upon him the cause and protection of the followers of Halie from whom hee derived his pedegree Hee made the Turbant higher and sent Ambassadours to all the Orientall Mahumetans to exhort them to unity in Religion and Cognisances By these meanes and fortune of his armes he became a terror to the East and slew Ossan then Usurper of the Persian State with his ten brethren except Marabeg who saved himselfe and sled to Soliman first Emperour of the Turkes imploring his aid This Ismael at the Lake Vay overthrew with a great slaughter the Prince of the Tartars Zagatai and in heat of his victory had passed the River Abbian if his Astrologian in whom he greatly trusted had not foretold him that his passage should bee prosperous but his returne unfortunate Hee left to his sonnes a most spacious Empire bounded with the Caspian Sea the Persian Gulfe the Lake Sioc the Rivers Tygris and Oxus and the Kingdome of Cambaia which Provinces containe more than twenty degrees from East to West and eighteene from North to South And although these Kingdomes lying within these bounds held not immediatly of the Crowne of Persia yet all acknowledge the Persian for their soveraigne Prince that is to say the Kings of Matam Patan Guadel and Ormus Georgia and Mengrellia being Christian Countries according to the superstition of the Greeke Church submitted to certaine conditions as toleration of Religion payment of Tribute and disclaiming to assist the Turke against them and so obtained a kind of peace and protection untill againe the Persians declined by the fortunes of the Ottomans The like course ranne Media now called Servan Dierbechia once Mesopotamia Cusistan the inhabitation of the Susiani Farsistan the Country of the Persians Strava once Hircania Parthia at this day called Arac Caramanie now Sigestan Carassa Sablestan and Istigiu whose ancient names were Drangia Bactria Parapamisus Margiana Of these Regions those which lie neerest to the Persian Sea are most plentifull by reason of the Rivers every where dispersed thorow the whole Land Amongst these Rivers the most famous is Bindimir to whose waters the Inhabitants are much beholding conveying it by trenches and other inventions into their grounds to their great ease and commodity The Provinces lying upon the Caspian Sea for their Rivers and temperature doe likewise participate of the said fertility especially all those quarters which are watered with the River Puly-Malon falling into the Lake Burgian the residue of the Province is dry by reason whereof Townes and Villages are seldome seene in those places unlesse it be by some springs or waters side The most ample and magnificent Cities of Persia are Istigias the chiefe seat of Bactria thought to be one of the pleasantest Cities of the East Indion the chiefe City of Margiana situated in so fat and fertile a territory that therefore Antiochus Soler caused it to be walled about Candahar the chiefe seat of Pamaparisus famous for the trafficke of Indiae and Cathaia whither the Merchants of those Countries doe resort E rt the chiefe City of Aria so abounding with Roses that thereof it should seeme to take the name Barbarus saith it is of thirteene miles compasse Ispaa the chiefe seat of Parthia so spacious for the circuit thereof that the Persians hyperbolically terme it the halfe World Chirmaine is the chiefe seat of Caramania renowmed for the excellent cloth of gold and silver woven therein Eor is a noble City and so is Custra of Susiana But all these for beauty and magnificence may bow and bend to Syras seated upon the River Bindimire It was once the chiefe seat of Persia and as some thinke called Persepolis Alexander the Great burnt it to the ground at the intreatie of his Concubine but afterward being ashamed of so vile an action caused it to bee re-edified It is not at this time so great as in times past yet it is thought to bee one of the greatest Cities in all the Orient with its suburbs which are in compasse twenty miles It is a Proverbe among the Persians Quando Suars erat Siras tunc Cairus 〈◊〉 Pagus yet they account it not very ancient neither are they of their opinions who will have it the head of â—â—â—ia Tauris and Casbin are famous Cities and besides their magnificence they may glory that in them the Kings of Persia for the most part keepe their residences The forme of Government of this Nation is not like the Government of any other Mahumetan people neither is â—â— There are also many desarts and many mountaines disjoyning the Provinces farre asunder Herein it resembleth Spaine where for want of navigable Rivers except towards the Sea-coast traffike is little used and mountaines and Provinces lie unmanured for scarcity of moisture But Nature unwilling that humane life should want any easement hath so provided for mutuall commerce in these sandy and barren places that through the labour of Camels the want of Navigation is richly recompenced thorowout Persia the bordering Countries These beasts carry wondrous burdens and will longer continue than either Horse or Mule They will travell laden with a thousand pound weight and will so continue forty dayes and upward In sterile and deepe sandy Countreyes such as are Lybia Arabia and Persia they drinke but once every fifth day and if extremity enforce they will endure the want of water ten or twelve When their burdens are off a little grasse thorns or leaves of trees will suffice them There is no living thing lesse chargeable and more laborious certainly ordained of nature a fit creature for those sandy and deepe places of Asia and Africke wherein even man himselfe feeleth the want of food and water Of these there are three sorts upon the lesser men travell the middle sort have bunches on their backs fit for carrying of Merchandize the greater and stronger are those which carry burdens of one thousand pound weight these are their ships the sands their Seas What numbers of horsemen this King is able to levie was manifested in the warres betweene Selim the first and Ismael betweene Ismael and Soliman and betweene Codabanda and Amurath Not one of them brought above thirty thousand horse into the field but so throughly furnished that they had little cause to feare greater numbers The richer and abler sort arme themselves after the manner of our men at Armes the residue being better than the third part of their Cavalry content themselves with a Scull a Jack and
frequent his Dominions Without the which inticements peradventure they might be unwilling to hazard their estates from farre Nations amongst such barbarous and unsure customers For sure hee was that his Neighbours could not and the Portugals would not supply those necessities which concerned the life and essence of an intire Estate THE FIFTH BOOKE Of India commonly called Asiatica or East-India INdia is a spacious portion of Asia the most Noble part of the World and far exceeding any other apportionment comprehended under one name Tartarie only excepted As that which without other addition lifteth up her Title alone to challenge all the Territories betweene China and Persia A conteinue almost twelve hundred leagues yet divided into many Kingdomes Amongst whom he is principall that most obtaineth by force and popularitie The Region is most wholesome to inhabit by the favour of the Westerne winds but in regard of its spaciousnesse subject to diverse Temperatures As in some places to heat viz. towards the Equator In some to temperatures or rather to cold as towards the North. But generally for goodnesse of situation health and fertilitie it is farre better than any other Countrey And therefore seldome or never feeleth famine or scarcitie the misery whereof is prevented by the benefit of Rivers as in Aegypt For the two great Rivers of Indus and Ganges water it thorowly which being divided into a thousand brookes insulteth of two Summers temperature of Aire with duplicitie of increase And that wee are but Adventurers for those delicacies which shee vtlipendeth and yet not admitted to the understanding of one halfe of her worth yet hath it its Desarts scorching Sands places infested with wilde Beasts and unpeopled by reason of impenetrable woods And although the Region wanteth Wheat yet aboundeth it with divers sorts of fruits of Pulses of Barley and Rice Vines they haue none but rare and therefore brew their Beverage of Barley and Rice Fruit-trees and trees fit to make linnen cloth of they have in abundance and out of the Palme they produce Wine Vinegar and fruit to eat The particular of their Silkes Bombasies Elephant Serpents Spices Stones and divers famous Rivers being well knowne I will not stand to recite The natures and fashions of the Inhabitants briefly I will who being diversly dispersed into divers Regions and Principalities doe diversly differ in language visage habit manners and religion Both men and women imitate a noble pompe as not incountred abroad nisi mâ—gna comitante caterva using many odours in their baths and washings nor are they without oiles and perfumes jewels pearls and other ornaments befitting the businesse they intend Of whom the foure principall Nations that inhabit this tract are the Indians viz. the Natives and they for the most part are Gentiles The second are the Iewes and they are dispersed here as else-where over the whole face of the earth The third are the Mahumetans whereof some are Persians and some Scythians now called Mogors living in the upland Countries The fourth are the Moores or Arabians who within these two hundred yeares usurping upon the maritime coasts of the Country have built them places and Cities very fit for Trafficke and expulsed the Natives into the more Inland Countries And now of late besides those ancient Christians which Saint Thomas converted there reside many Portugals natives and Mâ—sticos who are daily converted by the industry of the Iesuits to the Christian beleefe who have taught them to baptize Children and to fast Wherein they are now tedious observants as all barbarous people are the best maintainers of customes and ceremonies especially where the Roman Church instructeth The Portugals intruded by armes prayers and policie Their purchases I account to be so farre from the name of a Conquest as was the possession of the English from the Crowne of France when they held nothing but â—alais in Picardie Howbeit for state and ostentation every third yeare a Vice-Roy is sent to Goa from whom and from whence all inferiour deputations have their directions and governments Here he hath his Councell his Nobles his Chancery and Iustices as is used in Portugal from whence in Civill cases the parties may appeale to Portugal but in Criminall no one person except he be a Gentleman He is very magnificent in State and never goeth abroad unlesse to Church and then attended with musike and accompanied with all the principall Gentlemen and Burgers of Goa on horsebacke with a guard of souldiers before behinde and on each side It is a place of great honour and profit For besides the presents which the bordering Princes round about Goa send them at their first entrances for contraction of peace and friendship by their Embassies they have also the management of the Kings revenues and treasure with absolute allowance from his Majestie to give spend and reward as best pleaseth him When a new Vice-Roy arriveth the time of the former being expired hee presently dispatcheth his Lieutenants with sufficient authoritie in their Masters name to receive the possession of the Government of India and to prepare the Palace Whereupon the old Vice-Roy maketh quicke and cleane riddance of all Vtensils neither leaving one stoole in the Palace nor one peny in the Treasury So that these great Officers by reason of their short time of imployment have enough to doe The first yeare to furnish their house with necessaries The second to gather treasure and to respect the causes that moved them to come into India The third and last yeare to prepare themselves and to settle their businesses in order left they be overtaken and surprised by the approach of a new successour The like is to be understood of all the Captaines in the Forts and of all other Officers thorowout these Indies The Great Mogor IT shall alwayes beene beleeved that the territory lying betweene Ganges and the 〈◊〉 Indus hath evermore beene subject to great and mighty Monarchs For to be silent in matter of more ancient memory about the yeare of our Lord 1300 there reigned in the Kingdome of Delos and Arabian Prince of the fâ—â—t of Mahumet named Sanofaradin as Iohn Barros reporteth of so great power strength that he enterprised the conquest of Asia Upon which resolution forsaking these Regions in which Indus and Ganges take heir beginnings with a mighty Army by little and little he subdued those Princes and people which did oppose against him untill he pierced to the bounds of Canora where it beginneth at the River Bate about Chaul and stretcheth betweene Bate the Gulfe of Bengala to Cape Comerine When he had wonne so large and famous a territory resolving to returne to Delos he left Abdessa his Lieutenant in Canora This man encouraged by the victories of his Master and presuming upon his owne good fortune bereaved the Gentiles of the greater part of Canora and hauing gathered a most mighty and populous Army compacted of Gentiles Mahumetaâ— and Christians after he had reigned twenty
is not onely fast locked but sealed and may not be opened before the seale at morning bee throughly viewed To speake truth their souldiers horsemen and footmen by land or sea are more famous for their numbers their gallant furniture and plenty of provision than for strength and courage For the Inhabitants partly by their effeminate and wanton kinde of life partly by their forme of government whereby they are made vile and base have little valour or manhood left them They use no forren souldiers except those whom they take in war these they send into the in-land Countries where being marked to distinguish them from other they serve more like slaves than souldiers yet have they pay with rewards for their good service and punishment for their cowardize true motives to make men valorous The rest which are not inrolled are not suffered to keepe weapons in their houses Their Sea-forces are nothing inferiour to their Land-forces for besides their ordinary Fleets lying upon the Coasts for the safety of the Sea-townes by reason of the abundance of navigable Rivers and so huge a Sea-tract full of Havens Creeks and Islands it is thought that with case they are able to assemble from five hundred to a thousand such great Ships which they call Giunchi we Iunks To thinke that treasure cannot bee wanting to levie so great a number of Ships Souldiers and Marriners many men affirme that the Kings revenues amount to an hundred and twenty millions of gold which value although it may seeme impossible to him that shall make an estimate of the States of Europe with the Kingdome of China yet may it finde place of beleefe if he doe but call to minde First the nature and circuit of the Empire being little lesse than all Europe Next the populousnesse of the Inhabitants accompanied with inestimable riches Then the diversity of Mines of Gold Silver Iron and other sorts of Metall the unspeakable quantity of Merchandize passing from hand to hand by so many navigable Rivers so many armes and in-lets of the Sea their upland Cities and maritime Townes their Tolls Customes Subsidies and lastly their rich wares brought into Europe Hee taketh the tenth of all things which the earth yeeldeth as Barley Rice Olives Wine Cotton Wooll Flax Silke all kinds of Metall Fruits Cattel Sugar Hony Rubarbe Camphire Ginger Wood Muske and all sorts of Perfumes The custome only of Salt in the City Canto which is not of the greatest nor of the best trafficke yeeldeth 180000. Crownes yearely the tenth of Rice of one small Towne and the adjacent Territory yeeldeth more than 100000. Crownes By these you may conjecture of the rest He leaveth his subjects nothing save food clothing He hath under him no Earles Lords or Nobles of any degree no nor private persons indowed with great wealth Wherefore since this Empire is so huge and all the profits thereof are in his hands how can the former assertion of so great and yearely a revenue to men of reason seeme any thing admirable at all There are two things moreover which adde great credit to this reckoning one is that all his impositions are not paid in Coine but some in hay some in Rice Corne Provender Silke Cotton Wooll and such like necessaries the other is that the King of 120. millions which he receiveth disburseth againe three parts thereof And so since it goeth round from the King to the people it ought to seeme no wonder if the people be able to spare it againe for the Princes use at the yeares end For as waters doe ebbe as deepe as they flow so impositions easily levied suffice for the expences of the State and the people receive againe by those expences as much as they layed out in the beginning of the yeare This King feareth no neighbour but the great Cham of Tartaria all the rest acknowledge vassalage Against this enemy the ancient Kings built that admirable wall so much renowned amongst the wonders of the Ortem Towards the Sea hee bordereth upon the Iaponians and Castilians The distance betweene Iapan and China is divers From Goto one of the Islands of Iapan to the City Liampo is threescore leagues from Canian 297. The Islanders of Iapan doe often spoile the Sea-coasts of China by their incursions descending on land and harrying the Countrey more like Pyrates than men of Warre For in regard that Iapan is divided into many Islands and into divers Seigniories ill agreeing amongst themselves though they excell the Chinois in armes and courage yet are they not of sufficient power to performe any action of moment against them Upon another Frontier lye the Spaniards of whom the Chinois not without good cause are very jealous because of the situation of the Philippinae commodiously seated for the invasion of China and the fame of the riches well knowne to the Spanish But the King of Spaine wisheth rather to plant Christianitie peaceably amongst them wherof there was once good hope that God had opened a passage For though the Chinois will suffer no stranger to enter within their Dominions yet certaine Jesuites zealous in the increasing of Christian Religion in a Territory so spacious as that is entred with great secrecie and danger and procuring the favour of certaine Governours obtained a privilege of naturalization specially Frier Michael Rogerius who in the yeare 1590. returned into Europe to advise what course were best to take in this businesse After whose departure intelligence was brought from two Friers which remained behinde that after divers persecutions they were then constrained to forsake the Citie wherein they sojourned and to make haste to sea-ward Nor plainly would the Chinois suffer the said Frier Rogerius to come into their Countrey as himselfe confessed to an English Gentleman of very good worth and curious understanding Mr. W.F. who purposely asked that question of him If any man of Europe hath beene in China it is Matthew Riccius the Jesuite The Portugals are likewise eye-sores unto them but by the report of their justice and the moderation which Ferdinand Andrada shewed in the government of the Island of Tamo and by the Traffick which they exercise in those seas they can better digest their neighbour-hood than that of the Spanish This was the first Portugal that arrived in the Citie of Cantan and set on land Thomas Perez Legier for Emanuel King of Portugal But other Captaines being there afterwards dis-embarked behaved themselves so lewdly that they occasioned the said Ambassadour to be taken for a Spie and cast into prison where hee died most miserably the residue were intreated as enemies At last it was permitted the Portugals for traffick sake to set a Factory in Macao where againe before they had strongly fortified their Colonie they were constrained to submit to the limitations of the Chinois to whom in short time for their strength wisdome friendship and alliance with the Castilians they became suspitious and therefore they doe daily more and more bridle
their libertie of Trafficke carrying so heavie a hand toward them that they would faine give them occasion to leave Macao of their owne wâ—ls and retire backe into India from whence they came The Kingdome of Siam VPon the borders of China to speake nothing of Cauchinchina because wee know nothing worth relation of that Territory joyneth the Countrey of Siam accounted one of the greatest amongst these great Kingdomes of Asia It tooke its name of the Citie Siam situated upon the entrance of the River Menon it is also called Gorneo It reacheth by Fast and West from the Citie Campaa to the Citie of Tavaâ— in which tract by the Sea-coast are contained five hundred leagues whereof the Arabians once usurped two hundred with the Cities of Patan Paam Ior Perca and Malaco now in the possession of the Portugals From the South toward the North it reacheth from Sincapura situate in degrees to the people called Guconi in nine and twentie degrees The Lake Chimai is distant from the Sea six hundred miles the upland circuit stretcheth from the borders of Cauchinchina beyond the River Avan where lieth the Kingdome of Chencra Besides the Lake of Chimai the Rivers Menon Menam Caipumo and Ana which cause greater fertilitie of Graine thorow the whole Region than a man would beleeve are all his The better part of his Kingdome is environed with the Mountaines Ana Brema and Iangoma the residue is plaine like Aegypt abounding with Elephants Horse Pepper Gold and Tinne In the West part are huge Woods and therein are many Tygers Lions Ounces and Serpents It containeth these Provinces Cambaia Siam Muantai Bremo Caipumo and Chencra The Inhabitants of Lai which border upon the North of the Provinces of Muantai and Caipumo and are divided into three Principalities are under his obeysance The first is that of Iangoma The second of Currai The third Lanea neere Cauchinchina They inhabit a plaine and wealthie Countrey into which the Gueoni Marke Paul calleth their Countrey Gangigu descending from the Mountains to hunt for men make oftentimes cruell butcheries amongst them The people of Lai for feare of those Anthropophagi acknowledge the soveraigntie of Siam but they often rebell and obey as they list The wealth of the Countrey may be conjectured by the fertilitie for being situated in a Plaine and watered with most famous Rivers like another Aegypt it cannot but abound with plentie of all good things It bringeth forth Rice graine of all sorts Horses Elephants infinite store of Cattell Gold and Tinne Silver is brought thither by the people of Lai By reason of this plentie the people are drowned in pleasure and wantonnesse They follow husbandrie but take no great delight in manuall occupations which causeth the Kingdome to be poore in merchandize Amongst many other Cities three are famous Cambaia seated upon the River Menon which rising in Chinae is so hugely augmented by the falling in of many Rivers that his owne Channell not sufficing for receit thereof it rendeth the earth to disgorge it selfe into a thousand Islands making a second Meoâ—is more than threescore miles long Meican signifieth the Captaine Menon the mother of waters The second is the Citie of Siam whose statelinesse giveth the name to the whole Countrey It is a most goodly Citie and of admirable Trafficke which may the better bee imagined by the writing of a certaine Jesuite who reporteth that besides the naturall Inhabitants there are more than thirtie thousand Arabian housholds The third Citie is called Vdia greater than Siam consisting of foure hundred thousand families It is said that two hundred thousand Boats belong to this Citie and the River Caipumo whereon it is seated This King to shew his majestie and magnificence keepeth a Guard of six thousand Souldiers and two hundred Elephants of these beasts he hath thirtie thousand whereof hee traineth three thousand for the Warre This is a very great matter if you weigh their worth and their charges in keeping His Government is rather tyrannicall than King-like for he is absolute Lord over all the demeanes of the Kingdome and either setteth them out to husbandmen or giveth them to his Nobles for maintenance during life and pleasure but never passeth the right of inheritance Hee bestoweth on them likewise Townes and Villages with their Territories but on condition to maintaine a certaine number of horsemen footmen and Elephants By this policie without any peny pay or burthen to the Countrey he is able to levie twentie thousand horsemen and two hundred and fiftie thousand footmen Upon occasion he can wage a greater number by reason of the largenesse of his Kingdomes and the populousnesse of his Townes For Vdia only the chiefe seat of his Kingdome mustered fiftie thousand men And although he be Lord of nine Kingdomes yet useth he no other Nation in the Warre but the Siamits and the Inhabitants of the two Kingdomes of Vdia and Muantai All honours and preferments are bestowed upon men of service in this Kingdome In times of peace they have their warlike exercises and in certaine pastimes which the King once a yeare exhibiteth at Vdia are shewed all military feats of armes upon the River Menon where more than three thousand vessels which they terme Paraos divided into two squadrons skirmish one against another Upon the land run the Horses and Elephants and the footmen trie it out at sword and buckler with point and edge rebated the remainder of their dayes they spend in not and wantonnesse Their borders toward the East reach to Cauchinchina betweene whom are such huge Woods Lions Tygers Leopards Serpents and Elephants that they cannot infest one another by armes Toward the Lake China they border upon the Chinois Toward the Sea they affront the Arabians and Portugals The one tooke from them Paiam Paam Ior and Peam the other Malaca and the Territory adjoyning so betweene them they bereaved him of two hundred miles of land and contenting themselves with the command of the Sea-coasts and with the customes arising upon the carrying out and bringing in of merchandize they abstaine from further invasion of the Inland Provinces and hold it good policie to keepe firme peace with this King and his Countries Towards the West lieth the Kingdome of Pegu like a halfe Moone betweene the Mountaines of Brama and Iangoma Towards the North lie the Gudoni inhabiting the barren and sharpe Mountaines betweene whom and Siam dwell the people of Lay. This people is subject to the crowne of Siam for feare of these Canibals of whom if it had not beene for his protection they had long agoe beene utterly devoured Not forty yeares since the King made a journey against them with twenty thousand horse their horse are small but excellent good in travell five and twentie thousand footmen and ten thousand Elephants part imployed for service and part for carriage No kingdome hath greater store of these beasts or doth more use them An innumerable number of Oxen Buffals
and Arrow which in stead of Iron they head with the teeth of Fishes and the bones of Beasts Gold Silver and Stone they little regard their chiefest delight is in Feathers and Plumes Insomuch that if these Countries had beene travelled into with unarmed search and peregrination for what occasion of warre could justly bee applied unto those who neither held wealth in estimation neither coveted Honour with ambitious emulation No doubt but all Authors in discoursing of these Nations could have informed you of nothing but Gold-yeelding-Rivers miraculous temperature of Atre strange shapes in Beasts and Birds The Sea abounding with Pearle and Land with Gems And above all Man here living and conversing in his rude and anticke simplicity under the shield of genuine innocency with irkesome hatred of our vile custome and wrangling conditions But alas Avarice under the marke of Religion and Vain glory had no sooner set foot in these terrestriall places as I may say of Paradise but depravation turned all things topsi-turvie Since when happinesse hath taken its flight into some ether Climate and as now nothing is thereof recorded save undermining of Mountaines disembowelling the Earth exiling the Natives unpeopling of Villages and that by tyranny and slavery For in one or two petty battels whole Empires have beene subdued by an handfull of men and a Kingdome conquered in a manner before it hath beene entred And no wonder for this simple and naked people had never seene Horse nor ever heard the report of the Harquebush Without the which peradventure the Spanish Nation had not galloped in so short a time to such miraculous victories no though every petty Commander imployed in that action in these daies stand comparatively paraleld with the worthy Scipio and the Great Alexander To whom in truth the ancient exprobration of the Brittons against the Romans mentioned in Tacitus cannot more feelingly be applied than unto these Indian Spaniards They are the Robbers and Ravishers of the World After the spoile of all Nations through defect of strange Lands and new Conquests they scowre the wide Ocean The riches of the enemy breeds covetousnesse in them the poverty ambition which neither the East nor West can terminate or containe They onely alone covet the wealth and penury of all Nations with equall greedinesse and affectation On Robbery Murther and Villany they colourably impose the glorious title of Empery Solitude and desolation they terme Peace and Tranquillitie So that had not Charles the Emperour cast strict reines upon these licentious and injurious proceedings Spaine had swarmed with slaves and India had quite beene bereaved of almost all her Natives Of foure hundred thousand Inhabitants living in New Spaine at the arrivall of these Spaniards the Country at this day can scant shew you eight thousand About the like number you shall finde in the Fonduras remaining of foure hundred and ten thousand when the Spaniards therein set first footing If you reade their owne Histories you shall meet with no better accounts concerning the present Inhabitation of Hispaniola Guatimala Nicuragua and the Ilands adjacent The greatest number whereof were either slaine led captives or consumed in the Mines Doubtlesse in divulging of the aforesaid Proclamation the good Emperour could not chuse but remember that God whose judgements are profound did once by the cruelties of the Goths the Huns and Saracens waste Italy persecute France and consume Spaine and the consumers were againe consumed in fulnesse of time So may it fall out with those who following the steps of their Predecessors take a glory to amaze the Sea with Ships and the Land with Armies Time may come that Pride shall burne and be consumed with warre and he that buildeth his house wrongfully upon the ruine of another shall himselfe become a booty to Aliens and Strangers The linage of the Moores is not quite extinguished The race of the Indians is not utterly extirpated That progeny as yet surviveth in Italy which in times past and in one day at one watchword slue all the loose French Vsurpers of other mens fortunes And albeit that the fatall cowardize of these Nations dare not presume to arme themselves against their Oppressors yet there raigneth a just God in Heaven who can raise footmen and horsemen from the utmost bounds of the North to asswage and correct the intemperate insolency of bloud-thirsty Tyrants New Spaine or Mexico NEw Spaine is a very large Province better manured pleasanter and more populous than any part of this New world It was possessed by the Spaniard in the yeare 1518. under the leading of Ferdinando Cortez to the great slaughter of the Inhabitants and of his owne people In reward of whose service Charles the fifth bestowed on him the Countrey of Tecoantepec Although it lye under the Torrid Zone yet it is temperate mountainous and full of woods It aboundeth with all good things necessary for life and profitable either for thrift or pleasure as fish flesh gold and stones Of all part of the Indies none is like unto it for habitation For therein the Spaniards have erected many Colonies as Compostella Colima Purificatio Guadaâ—lara Mechoochan c. Whereof the best and fairest is Mexico thorow the whole Indies It should seeme the Shire tooke its name from the Citie In ancient time it was built in the middest of the Lake like Venice but Cortez removed it to the banke therof It is at this day a Citie excellent well built containing six miles in compasse one part whereof the Spaniards inhabit the residue is left to the Natives In this Citie the Vice-Roy and Archbishop keepe their Seats having the privileges of supreme Justice Printing and Coyning The Lake whereon the Citie is built is salt and ebbeth and floweth as the Ocean At ebbe it sendeth its waters into another Lake adjoyning but fresh it yeeldeth no fish but wormes which in Summer putrifie and corrupt the aire and yet of the waters thereof they boile great store of salt The circuit of both these Lakes is about fiftie leagues and about the bankes and in the Islands doe lye above fiftie Townes every one consisting of ten thousand housholds Upon these waters doe ferry fiftie thousand Boats which they terme Canoas to serve the use of the Citie This Countrey was an Indian Empire full of order and State as having seene a succession of ten Kings and enjoying a Soveraigntie over the neighbour Provinces But all this was about an hundred yeares since utterly overthrowne by Ferdinando Cortez who with nine hundred Spaniards assisted with an hundred thousand Indians of Tlascalan neighbours and enemies to the Mexicans with the helpe also of eightie Spanish horse the terrour of seventeene field-peeces and a fleet of twelve or thirteene Pinnaces and six thousand Indian Canoas to trouble the Towne on the Lake side performed this great but easie worke made an absolute Conquest of the Empire of Mexico and imposed the name of New Spaine upon it The Citie hath at this day six
and short that it cannot ripen the clusters of the vine It bringeth forth a race of excellent horse fit for journies in regard of their ambling paces but not commendable for indurance It breedeth the injurious Wolfe and the Fox as also all other creatures tame and gentle necessary for life but of lesser growth except the Grey-hound Almost all the woods are replenished with Deere and those so fat that they can frant runne for fatnesse with Bores Hares in great abundance Goats Fallow-Deere Hedg-Hogges and Moales are seldome seene but Mice infinite it aboundeth also with Falcons Merlins Eagles Cranes and in the Northerly parts with Swannes Storks are very rarely heard of thorow the whole Island but such as are there found are blacke Pies and Nightingales are altogether wanting By reason of the Sea their famous Rivers and spacious Lakes it is served with most excellent Fish and that peculiar to this Island onely For to let passe many other in Vlster the Ban being a most faire and cleare water and arising out of the Lake of Eaugh is the most plentifull River for Salmon that is to be found thorowout all Europe For plenty and varietie the like is to be reported of Sineus and Erno a Lake by Camdens report thirty miles long and fifteene broad Report saith that this was once a delicate plot of ground and well inhabited but for the bestiall abuse of the people it was suddenly swallowed in the waters And to prove this true men say that in faire seasons the Turrets and tops of houses are in the bottome to bee discerned The Island became subject to the Crowne of England about the yeare of our Lord 1175. Henry the second then reigning At what time Roderic King of Conaght intituling himselfe King of Ireland inforced the residue of those petty Roytelets to crave assistance of the King of England under whose protection they voluntarily yeelded their obeysance It hath fifty Bishopricks whereof Armach is a Primacy and Metropolitan of the whole Island Cassils is another Archbishopricke authorized by Pope Eugenius and hath under it nine suffragan Bishops Dublin is another and Toam another It is divided into foure Provinces viz. Leynster which Eastward respecteth EnglaÌ„d Mounster which lieth towards France Southward Conaght exposed to the West And Vlster situated in the Northerly part of the Island Some adde a fifth placed in the middest and terme it Meath Every one now is subdivided into Counties and each Countie into Baronies and hundreds and every Barony into Parishes consisting of Manors Townes and Villages after the manner of England â— That parcell of territorie which anciently was termed the Pale is about the quantity of Yorke-shire in England and is a Country at this day inhabited by Noblemen and Gentlemen descended of Engliâ—â— race being civill men and have continued their obediencâ— to the Crowne of England and retained their English language since the first conquest This people doe commonly marry within themselves and not with the meere Irish who could never in their sundry rebellions draw the said inhabitants to joyne with them by flattery or expell them by force The first Colonies planted therein were composed of worthy and noble Englishmen and especially seated in Dublin and other Cities and borough townes thorowout the Realme whose progeny having the mannagement of the affaires of the kingdome subdued by degrees the greatest part of the Irish and brought them under subjection to the Crowne of England And so long as they and their posterity were imployed as principall Officers in time of warre and peace being men throughly informed of all passages within the Kingdome and acquainted with the dispositions of the people the Realme was worthily governed and duly increased in civility and yeelded some profit to the crowne without charge Other English Colonies at sundry times have there beene since planted and especially by our late and moderne Soveraignes in the Provinces of Mounster and Vlster by the name of Vndertakers whereupon it groweth that the Realme is now inhabited with English and Irish descended of English race and with the meere and ancient Irishmen unto whose Nobilitie and Gentry the sir-names of Mac or O are commonly added Vpon the Conquest Henry the second established the lawes of England then being divided into kinds viz. the Common law as that the elder should inherit his fathers lands and Custome law that by the particular custome of Manors and Townes lands should be divided by the custome of Gavelkinde amongst all his sonnes or that the youngest sonne onely should inherit the same by the custome of Borough-English whereunto is to bee added a third viz. the Statute law He and his successors held the possession thereof with 〈◊〉 soveraigne royalty and kingly prerogatives by the nâ—me of Lords of Ireland untill the day of king Henry the eighth who by act of Parliament was acknowledged intituled and entred King of the said kingdome and so continueth it unto this day being governed as a distinct kingdome by a Lieutenant for Authority Traine Furniture Provision c. farre surpassing any Deputation thorowout Christendome wherein Courts of Parliament are have there beene held conâ—â—sting of the three Estates of the kingdome in the same forme as is used in England by commission from the King under the great seale of England authorizing the Viceroy or Deputie to summon a parliament there and to give the Royall assent unto such acts as are agreed upon in that Parliament wherein the King and his Councell of Estate of England are to bee informed by certificate under the great seale of Ireland by force of a Statute made in Ireland in the tenth yeare of Henry the seventh And after the kings allowance the bils to be enacted and propounded in the Parliament there So the Lord Deputy by force of the said Commission gives the Kings royall assent to such acts as are agreed upon in the said Parliament there So as I said before Ireland is not onely governed by the Common lawes of England by certaine ancient customes of that realme and this and by divers statutes here and there also upon occasion enacted but also the like Courts and formes of Iustice are there according to the said lawes used and administred And also the Iudiciall records are made in Latine and the Iudges and Lawyers doe plead in English as is accustomed in England For the studying of which Lawes the Irish Gentlemen doe send their sonnes to the Innes of Court in England being alwayes such as are descended of English race and not of meere Irish who are allowed to practise in England after they are called to the Barre as Englishmen are also allowed to practise in Ireland Neither the Nobility nor Commons of Ireland have any suffrage in the election of the Viceroy or blazing of Soveraigne Magistrates but all is done by the King and such as are especially authorized And the inhabitants of Cities and Borough-townes in Ireland by their charters which they have from the
Common-wealth In Germanie the Boore is somewhat better for he eateth flesh sometimes though vilely dressed will be drunke and merry must be alwayes imployed and alwayes an hungred or desirous of drinke And can apparell himselfe handsomely to goe to Church on Sundayes or Holy-dayes But they are dangerous in their tumults and rages and not to be trusted upon reconciliation after a wrong In Ireland he is termed a churle in England a Clowne but looke on him truly as he liveth indeed and you shall finde him a carefull maintainer of his family in continued descents and in times past he would not have altered his addition of rich Yeoman for the vain-glorious title of poore Gentleman You shall see them dwell in neat houses Manors Lordships and Parks to the annuall value of a thousand pounds sometimes their sonnes knighted their daughters well bestowed their other children so dispersed that Lawyers Citizens Merchants are raised throughout the kingdome from the sonnes and kindred of these countrimen Yea you shall see them invited to the Court by service or promotion and knowing that the breath of Kings advanceth or dejecteth can attend the good hoâ—re and such graces as a Princes favour may distribute to a well-deserving subject Thus liveth our Countriman and is able though but a Farmer to lodge you sweetly and handsomely to set a peece of plate on the Cupboord five or six dishes of good fare on the Table with fresh and fine linnen and a cheerefull welcome He is so nurtured besides that he can tell his Lawyer a formall tale and complaine to the Iustice if a farre better man wrong him And finally in a carowse of good liquor of his owne brewing can chaunt it with the Poet Anglia Liberagens cus Liberamens c. Concerning traffike and imployment at Sea what kingdome hath more commodities within it selfe wanteth lesse or is better furnished from forraine parts So that whether for gaine sake they make sale of the best things or that there is a secret in importation or that our Merchants are curious in selecting the choicest I know not but am sure that our England is the very shop of the World and Magazine of Natures dainties If it be a blessing for every man to eat under his owne roofe to sit with the pleasure of conversation in his Orchard or Garden to enjoy the fruits of the earth with plentie to live in neighbourly gratuities having in a manner our doores open all night to have many children servants and store of cattell to purchase great estates marry our daughters beyond expectation and strengthen one another in worthy families and sutable kindred Then looke upon England and tell mee where is the like If it be a blessing not to be suppressed with superiours not to have the Common-wealth rent in peeces by tyrannie not to see others enjoy the fruits of our labours not to be tormented with intrusion usurpation or malicious lookes of covetous Landlords Looke amongst us and demand Who can complaine Or at least who is so wronged but he may have satisfaction or redresse If it be a blessing to enjoy the preaching of the Gospell to be freed from corrupt and absurd ceremonies to rejoyce in the libertie of an upright conscience to continue in a true perfect and established Religion to abound with reverend learned men to have liberall exercise and dispute of our faith to be resolved of our doubts with moderate perswasion and disswasion and to have all controversies tried upon the touchstone of Gods truth Come and heare us and tell mee wherein you are not satisfied If it be a blessing to have sociable conversation and yet with convenable respect to continue the freedome of neighbourly meetings exempted from the intolerable yoke of jelousie to love one another with those comfortable conditions of charitie to feast without scandall to entertaine without repining and to be merry without incontinencie examine the conditions of us all generally and setting mens imperfections aside which follow life as the shadow doth the Sunne and tell mee where is offence If it be a blessing to make the best use of Natures blessings to be rather helpfull than stand in need of others to take and leave warre with all Kingdomes of the World to have confining Princes congratulate us by Embassage and to welcome all commers with a noble and correspondent invitation take up our example put us to the triall and see whether I speake vaine-gloriously To conclude with the best of all blessings if it be a blessing to live under a Royall Monarch to rejoyce in the kindred alliance and strong confederacie of Kings to have adjoyning Countries studie our observation and to see our Country and people flourish in all good things Looke upon us pencell out our defects if you can and let not emulation which attendeth on vertuous desires be turned into envie or so corrupted with malice that you will not yet confesse our blessed prerogatives But you will say for all this we neither fetch gold from Ophâ—r nor are our Cities of sufficiencie to march in the first ranke of magnificence To the first I answer directly wee may if we list either fetch treasure where it is or bee the cause that it shall be brought us even to our owne doores in peace For I am sure wee have not onely Ships and Men but such hands and spirits as with Davids Worthies can pull the speare out of the hands of the Philistines and sweetnesse from the strongâ— and who shâ—ll hinder us I hope neither Spaine if there were occasions not the Gallies of Messina or Malta nor the Confederate Princes of Italy nor the Navie of Turkie nor the fortifications of China nor any one worldly Prince unlesse our sinnes and profanation cause the Angell of the Lord to keepe us backe or strike us with terrour But happy be the conditions of true worthinesse true valour even for conscience and honours sake will doe no wrong As for our buildings and Cities I answer Ars non habet miâ—â—cum â—sâ—â—gnorantem and men are too prejudicate that either say or thinke so For of my owne knowledge there are not so many beautifull Churches and stately houses within the circular dimension of so much ground in the world so that if our Gentlemen admitting the custome of living in Cities as they doe in most parts of Europe could range all the edifices of eminence in a Shire within a wall or that wee were sited in a Continent like the thorow-fare of France Germany or Italy we should questionlesse have more glorious great and populous Cities than any Kingdome which with Ahasuerosh can hold up a Scepter of potency to keepe Majesty from violence though a decree of defiance were published never so terribly yea I will avow that our Townes and Villages esteeme of them as you please considering the use and necessity of travell doe farre surmount the Hosteries and entertainment of all other nations And am sure if you will
that there may easily be mustred and maintained fourescore and odde thousand horse of one sort or other that is launce and light-horse But I feare me we may say of them as Plutarch saith of the Nobles of Athens having usurped upon the Democracie of that Citie They were indeed but foure hundred and yet caused themselves to be stiled the five thousand So I feare me hee reckoneth after the Athenian rate ten for one The Cabinets reason is this There be in France 50000. Gentlemen that are able to beare Armes for saith he rate this proportion at a Gentleman in each league by the measure of â—rance which are forty thousand in square and it wanteth but a fifth Howbeit saith he in some Countries yee shall have thirty or forty within the compasse of one league besides their children Out of these if the King would he might compose a Gens d' armerie of 8000. men at Armes and 16000. Archers which body of 24000 Gentlemen would represent in the field 60000. horse Hee aught also have a cavallerie Legiere of foure or five thousand Gentlemen He might also furnish the Ban and Arneâ—-â—an according to the old fashion with twelve or fifteene thousand Gentlemen And yet might he have besides all this foure or five thousand for the state of his Court and government of his Provinces This is his computation But you shall see it proved when we come to speake of the Nobility of France that it is exceedingly shortned in number and decayed in estate and therefore nothing able to come neere this number As good a consequent it were to say â—hat because ye have two or three millions of men in England able to fight that therefore our State can bring so many into the field without considering the provision of Armes and all other things necessarie But this Cabinet was made by one of the Religion that was transported out of himselfe by the heat of his zeale and hate to the temporall livings of the Church Whose projects and drifts are much like those of the Supplication of Beggers a booke made in King Henry the eighths dayes where he frameth in his fanâ—â— an Vtopia and felicity not to be hoped in France building Castles in the Aire and concluding that if it would please the King to alien the Church temporall livings and unite them to the Domaine nihil est dictu facilius a thing easily said but not easily done that over and besides the forces o fourescore thousand horse abovesaid he might alâ—o maintaine an Infantery of the French Gentlemen of twâ—lvâ— thousand Item another of the popular of forty â—â—ght thousand and lastly yet another Infantery legionarie of forty eight thousand The Supplication was answered by Sir Thomas Moore his booke called The Pitifull complaint of the puling soules â—â— Purgatory How well I know not but of this I am sure that if such a number of horse and foot should either bee â—aintained upon the Church living or upon the poore people upon whom all these charges of the Gens d'armes lieth here would be many more pâ—liâ—g soules and pitifull complaints in France than are in Sir Thomas Moores Purgatory It then remaines that wee hold our selves to the judgement of La Nove afore set downe who also confesseth that in Charles the sixth his time there were in the field twenty two thousand Launces but since the Gens d'armerie was inâ—â—ituted were never but once at Valencieâ—nes above ten thousand For as for that great number whereof yee reade in M. d' Argenton that besieged Lewis the eleventh in Paris they were the forces of three great Princes and the better part Burgognions The French reckon above an hundred and twenty strong Townes some very strong already all the rest easie to be made defensible Their Ordnance and Field-peeces they have reduced to a proportion of boare and length that so the gartridges and bullet of the same weight may be service able for most of their peeces and if a carriage breakes the peece may be readily mounted upon another The usuall length of their Field-peeces is almost ten foot the length of the carriage fourteene foot so that both together take up nineteene foot being mounted upon the Batterie Of all Nations the French confesse that they feare none but the Switzers and them they doe for that being so neere neighbours they may fall upon them at unawares To prevent which they have fortified the Frontiers next to them knowing well that the nature of the Switzer is rather to hazzard a field than to sit downe about a lingring siege But these Frenchmen have forgot that England is farre too hard for them at Sea and that Spaine and the Emperour together have in a manner besieged them round about by Land I must now remember you of the Officers for the warre in France and because warre is made both by sea and by land I must also reckon the sea Officers but as for the French Kings forces at sea I have not yet learned that he hath any and therefore can say little thereof The first and principall and which commandeth all in the Kings absence even the Peeres and Princes of the bloud whaâ—soever is the Constable who as hath before beene remembred hath his name of Comes stabulâ— for in former tâ—nes the Kings chiefe Officers were called Counts with an addition of their Office as Comes Palatit Comes Praesidii Comes reâ—â—m privatarum Comes sacrarum largitionum Com 〈◊〉 Comes navium Count of the Palace Count of the Guard c. And though he hath not now the command of the Kings horse yet keepeth he still the name This Office was erected in Lewis le Gros his time it was bestowed upon the house of Memorencie in Francis the first his time and remaineth still in the same The ancient device of the house of Memorencie is this God and the prime Christian and ancientest Baron of France He hath the keeping of the Sword Royall And as the great â—squire hath the Sword in the Scabberd Azure seeded with Flowers de Lyce Or added to his Armes so beareth the Constable for an honour the naked Sword The Marshals beare the Battell-axe and the Admirals the Anchor The Constable and Marshals give the oath to the King He sitteth chiefe Iudge at the Table of Marble upon all perâ—â—â—s â—â—its actions and complaints whatsoever touching the warres When the King entreth a Citie in his greatest pompe or upon a deliverie he goeth before with the Sword naked and when the King sitteth in Assembly of the three States he is placed at his right hand He that killeth the Constable is guiltie of high Treason The Marshals are named as some say of Marc. Cheval a Horse and Schal Master or Commander of the Horse Others of Marcha that is March or Frontier quasi Praefectus limitum as it were Governour of the Marches Till Francis the first there were but two in all France afterward foure and now ten for
incredible to beleeve and odious to heare how the Frenchman will talke impudently utter what he foolishly conceiveth not onely of all forren States and Princes of the World but even of their owne State and King himselfe of whom he will not spare to speake whatsoever hee heareth and sometimes also more than the truth which insufferable vice of theirs I here put in the first place because I hold it of all others the most disloyall and unlawfull Hereof the wisest soâ— of them much complaine and wish reformation but it is a thing so naturall with them as Expellas furca licet usque recurret He hath besides this liberty of speaking a propertie incident to such like natures namely an inquisitive listning and hearkning after newes which is an old fashion of theirs and hath continued with them many hundred yeares It is usuall with all the Gauls both to constraine Travellers though unwilling to stay and to inquire of each of them what hee hath heard or understood of every matter and with the popular in Townes to flocke about Merchants and compell them to tell from what parts they come and what newes they heard there And led by these rumours and heare-sayes they determine many times of most weightie affaires of which determinations they must needs eft-soones repent them Concerning the diet it is to keepe no diet for they feed at all times there being among them very few which besides their ordinary of dinner and supper doe not Gouster as they call it and make collations three or foure times the day a thing as usuall with the women as men whom yee shall see in open streets before their doores cat and drinke together No marvell therefore though the Italian cals them the only Gourmands The French fashion is to lard all meats whose provision ordinary is not so plentifull as ours nor his Table so well furnished howbeit in Banquets they farre exceed us for he is as friand licourish as the Trencher-men of Media or Aesope the Tragedian who spent fifteene thousand crownes at one feast in the tongues of Birds only He liveth not like the Italian with Roots chiefly and Hearbs nor like the Lacedemonian that weares his haire shaven close to his skinne bathes himselfe in cold water eats browne bread and sups blacke broth Nor like the Scythian who faith hunger is my best cheere the ground my bed Beasts skins my clothing but rather like Alcibiades of whom Plutarch reporteth that hee was over-delicate in his dyet dissolute in love of wanton women excessive in banquets and over-superfluous and â—ffeminate in apparell As for the poore Paisant hee fareth very-hardly and feedeth most upon bread and fruits but yet hee may comfort himselfe with this that though his fare be nothing so good as the Plough-mans and poore Artificers in England yet is it much better than that of the Villano in Italy Of the French Buildings I have spoken before in the Relation of Paris both that it is lately growne to be more magnificent than it was in former times and that many thereby have much weakened their estate You may therefore observe that as I there said the Citie of Paris was better built than that of London so are in generall all the Cities and Villages in France fairer than ours in England comparing the one with the other As for the manner of Building here how beautifull soever it be to the eye the Offices and roomes me thinkes are not so well contrived as ours to the use One thing there is by which they are much beautified namely the blewish kinde of Tyle which here they have in great quantitie the which is very hard and therefore durable and very thinne and light and therefore not so burthensome to a house as is our Tyle in England Concerning their Apparell if yee well observe that of the Citizen both men and women it is very seemely and decent that of the Paisant very poore all whose apparell for the most part is of Linnen As for that of the Noblesse yee shall heare what La Nove saith The Noblesse in their expence in apparell are excessive and very rich And yet mee thinkes nothing so rich and costly as ours the onely excesse whereof is the greatest prejudice and hinderance to the Common-wealth This Author reproveth two things in the French Apparell First that every Gallant forsooth must have many sutes at once and change often in the yeare and therefore saith he if in the Court they spie one in a sute of the last yeares making they scoffingly say We know him well enough he will not hurt us hee 's an Apple of the last yeare The second thing he dislikes is this that every two yeare the fashion changeth And hereof it commeth that when yee see all other Nations painted in the proper habit of their Countrey the Frenchman is alwayes pictured with a paire of Sheeres in his hand to signifie that he hath no peculiar habit of his owne not contenteth himselfe long with the habit of any other but according to his capricious humour deviseth daily new fashions This varietie of fashions a man may well note in the Fripperies of Paris whereof saith La Nove if one would make a pourtraict in a Table it would be the most sportfull thing that may be I am now by order to speake of his Exercises wherein me thinkes the Frenchman is very immoderate especially in those which are somewhat violent for yee shall see them play Sets at Tennis in the heat of Summer and height of the day when others were scarce able to stirre out of dooâ—es This immoderate play in this unseasonable time together with their intemperate drinking and feeding is the only cause that here yee see them generally itchie and scabbed some of them in so foule a sort as they are unfit for any honest Table Among all the other exercises of France I preferre none before the Palle-maille both because it is a Gentleman-like Sport not violent and yeelds good occasion and opportunitie of discourse as they walke from the one marke to the other I marvell among many more apish and foolish toyes which wee have brought out of France that wee have not brought this sport also into England Concerning their shooting with the Crosse-bow it is used but not very commonly Once in a yeare there is in each City a shooting with the Peece at a Popingay of wood set upon some high Steeple as also they doe in many places of Germanie He that hitteth it downe is called the king for that yeare and is free from all Tax besides he is allowed twentie crownes towards the making of a Collation for the rest of the shooters And if it happen that three yeares together he carry the Prize he is free from all tax and imposition whatsoever all his life after This custome no question is very laudable whose end tendeth much to a publike benefit for by this practice and emulation he groweth more
call it in their tongue the Devils Head Gothia signifieth a good Country which doth well agree thereto for the abundance of sustenance no Region being comparable unto it for fertility of Flesh Fish and Corne. Next followeth Sweveland which is larger than Norwey and Gotland both together In Sweveland is Vpsalia their chiefe Citie an Archbishopricke and an Vniversity and Stockholme the Kings seat Stringa Envecopia Orogundia Arboia Arosia Then comes Finland situated betweene the Balticke and Finland Bay where stand Abo the chiefe City Rangina and Augo both famous Mart-Townes Vames Viburge and Castelholme in the Alandian Islands The Husbandmen doe not inhabit in Townes but by reason of the plentie of Timber and Woods the Vallies and other places are so well defended from the fury of the Northerne wind that they live here in very good sort keeping in their houses flocks of Cattell and all sorts of instruments to digge to build or to make any thing necessary for the life of man and this is the reason that Townes here are neither so faire nor so frequent as in Germanie or England Over and above the Cities and Villages there are accounted 1433. Parishes in some of which a thousand people or as they terme it a thousand housholders or fires doe inhabit but there are few of these Parishes in which at the least there are not one hundred families By this a man 〈◊〉 judge the number of this people especially if he consider the fruitfulnesse of their generation for the Women of Finland by a secret operation of their Beere as some think become exceeding fruitfull The men live here very long chiefly in the most Northerly parts neither is it miraculous amongst them to see a man live above an hundred thirty or forty yeares And in truth this long living is the cause of their propagation for where men live shortest lives there the vertue of generation must needs soonest decay and therefore our Lord God in the beginning of the world did permit mankinde to live seven hundred yeares and more that the world might the sooner be peopled and the act of generation which now for the shortnesse of our lives is determined within forty yeares was then more vigorous at one hundred and upward than in this our age at twenty There is not onely Finland but Finmacke also bordering upon the North Ocean and lying beyond the Arctike circle whose barbarous inhabitants be Witches and Idolaters They usually sell winds to Merchants to carry their ship to any Port and to bring them backe againe which some making just scruple of have laid wind-bound in the harbour whiles others have made prosperous voyages Bothnia or Bodia which gives name to the Sinus Bodicus is also under his dominion To these may be added these new conquests which this present King Gustavus Adolphus the gallantest and most warlike Prince of these times hath already made or shall make hereafter in Prussia where he hath taken Elbing and other Townes and Lands from the Polander with whom he is still in warres and now ready to come with an Army also into Germany He hath under him eleven Dukedomes twelve Earledomes and seven Bishopricks The whole is from Stockholme one way a thousand Italian miles and twenty dayes journey another The riches of this kingdome consisteth in plenty of victuals which this word Gothia signifying an heavenly Region as we said before and Finland signifying a fine land or Country doe well witnesse Their provision is Flesh fresh-Fish salt-Fish Fish dried in the smoke and Sunne Corne and Beere whereof there is so great abundance that it is a hard thing to see a begger amongst them and Travellers are there freely entertained The Innes at this day in the Villages being the Parsons houses who expect some rare toy by way of gift rather than of pay for they doe it of courtesie It is so rich in Mines of Lead Copper Silver and some Gold that no Province in Europe may compare therewith And these Mines are to be found in every place if the Country people bound to carry wood to the Mines and to servile works did not hide and hinder the discoverie thereof as much as in them lieth Most fine Silver is found in the Province of Vestros and more would be were it not for the envie of the Inhabitants who though they know not the use of trying of Mâ—ttals doe notwithstanding murmure that any strangers should imploy their labours therein And this their frowardnesse toward strangers ariseth not of hatâ—ed but upon a jealousie that they should be over-reached or otherwise abused for by nature they are simple and well meaning not given to ambition nor infected wâ—th avarice The Kings revenue consisteth in foure things the tenths of Ecclesiasticall livings Mine Tributes and Customes The profits of the Church-livings amount to a great summe of money for in this Kingdome there were seven Cathedrall Churches threescore Monasteries of Men and Women endowed with most rich revenues First Gustan and after his sonne Eric seized the greatest part thereof into their possessions Of the Mines some are wrought at the Kings charges some at the charge of private persons allowing the tenth part to the King Of three Copper-works I have knowne the tenth part which is the Kings to amount to the value of three thousand Dolars yearely hereby estimation may be made of the Silver and Lead But his taxes doe farre surpasse all his other In-comes for he levieth the tenth of Rie Wheat Barley Fish Oxen Skinnes and such like Of the tenth of Oxen at some times he hath gathered eighteene thousand and with them maintaineth his Court his Officers his Navie and his Armies for in the time of warre either with the Dane or Moscovite he alloweth his Souldiers victuals and by this meanes provideth it at very easie rates as well offending as defending The mariage of the Kings daughters is at the disposition of the people and they allow them besides Silver Plate and other gifts one hundred thousand Dolars for a Dowrie Of the Vplandish people and others which pay not the imposition of victuals the King is accustomed to exact of every poll according to his ability five Dolars or more yearely The customes are paid in the Haven-Townes the chiefe whereof are Calmar Loabuis and Stockholme whereat sometimes three hundred ships of burthen are to bee seene Abo Auge Revalia Parnovia and Narve It is thought that the King doth lay up in his Treasury six or seven hundred thousand Dolars over and above the expences upon the fortresses of Revalia and Viburgh for so did he in the yeare 1578. out of two or three Mines onely and yet this was but the Kings tenth whereas if need be he may take all the silver and pay the masters of the worke with victuals Câ—pper or other commodity There are maintained in Sweveland and Gothland about thirty two Companies every troope consisting of five or six hundred Souldiers all Harquebusiers alwayes
not the one to practise against the other upon the perill that may ensue to the offender In waiting with the Moscovite the Swevian hath most advantage because Finland which bordereth upon Russia by reason of the great Marishes whereof it is full yeeldeth hard and perillous passage to the Enemie oftentimes swallowing up whole Armies in those congealed Waters there be Keepers of the Castles of Viburge Narve Ravelia and other piles and peeces upon the borders of the great Duke of Moscovia excellent well fortified as bridles to stop his violent courses In which hee doth very wisely for those peeces which lie in the Territories of our Enemies are to be regarded most carefully because they bring forth two notable effects first they defend what is ours and offend what is the Enemies The further they are distant from our borders the better they stand us instead for while the Enemie is occupied in besieging thereof our owne State standeth in quiet and time affordeth meanes for rescue or delivery thereof at leasure and that without spoile to our owne people or losse of our proper revenues They grieve the Enemie with so much the more dammage by how much the neerer they are situated unto him Of this effect was Calais in the possession of the English and the places which the Spaniards and Portugals hold in Africke But the Fortresses built in our owne borders serve to no other end than to defend what is already ours and that to our great disadvantage for as often as they are invaded all things are done at a sudden and it cannot be avoided but somewhat will fall to the spoile of the Enemie To end with the King of Swethland he is so much better able than the Moscovite to defend his Territories by how much Sea-forces joyned to Land-forces are able to prevaile against a State furnished with Land-forces only Spaine EVROPE is in the Mappe shaped something like a Queene and there is Spaine made the head of it and perchance there may prove some fatalitie in it The shape of Spaine doth indeed resemble a Dragon which is a creature of prey and for devouting Spaine indeed hath in hope and designe already devoured all Europe and would be head of the Monarchie Bâ— stay the proverbe is That Serpens nisi serpentem come devis non fit Draco Vnlesse one Serpent eat another hee never proves a Dragon there be many Countries that Spaine must first eat up before it proves the European Dragon and Monarch England France Netherland c. all must be careâ— first But soberly to consider of the matter Spaine hath already done very well towards it for â—â—hence the remembrance of later times a larger Empire hath not befallen any Christian Potentate than that which the Spanish enjoyeth at this day especially since the union of the Kingdome of Portugal with the dependencies thereof unto this Crown For besides the large and faire Provinces in Europe the goodly Regions of Asia and divers rich Territories in Africke he enjoyeth in peace and securitie without any corrivall oâ— competitor the New World in circuit more spacious than either Europe or Africke In Europe hee is sole Soveraigne of Spaine holding it whole and entire A thing worthy observation for that by the space of eight hundred yeares before our age it never obeyed any one Prince but was dismembred and peece-meale claimed by divers Seigniors Hee hath very much shaken Belgia and Lordeth it over the Kingdome of Naples containing in circuit a thousand and foure hundred miles and retaineth Insubria otherwise called the Duchie of Milâ—une comprehending three hundred miles in circuit Of the Islands he holdeth Majorique Minorique and Evisa the first of three hundred miles circuit the second of an hundred and fifty the third of eight Sicil is reported to containe seven hundred Sardinia five hundred threescore and two In Africa he holdeth the great Haven called Masalquivir the most secure and safe harbour in the whole Mediterranean Sea Hee hath also Oran Mililla and the rooke commonly called the Paevion of Velez And without the Streights he possesseth the Canary Islands twelve in number and the least of seven containing ninety miles In the right of the House of Portugal hee possesseth the famous places of Sepra and Tangier and of late he hath conquered Alarach the which may rightly bee surnamed the Keyes of the Streights yea of the Mediterran Sea and Atlantique Ocean Without the Streights he holdeth the Citie of Mazaga and by the same Title in the vast Ocean he claimeth the Terceraz Port-Santo and Madera famous for the Wines which grow therein and the Lady-like Iland of all the Atlantique containing by estimation 160. miles in compasse Then the Ilands of Cape Verd seven in number Vnder the Aequinoctiall he holdeth the Iland of S. Thomas some what more spacious than Madera but most plentifull in Sugar and from thence rangeth over that huge tract of Land which tendeth from Cape Aguer to Cape Guardafu Lastly he pretendeth to be Lord of all the Traffique Merchandize Negotiation and Navigation of the whole Ocean and of all the Ilands which Nature hath scattered in these Seas especially betweene the Cape of Good-hope and the promontory of Guardafu In Asia in the aforesaid right of the Crowne of Portugal he ruleth the better part of Westerne Coasts viz. Ormus Diu Goa and Malaca Ormus for his commodious situation is become so rich that these verses are growne to a common proverbe among the Arabians As in a Ring the well set stone appeareth to the eye Such to the worlds round circle doth rich Ormus-Ilandlie A great portion of Arabia Felix belongeth to the Principalitie of Ormus as likewise Balsara the Iland-Queene within that Gulfe for plentie circuit varietie of fruits and the rich fishing of Pearle But this goodly Iland and Castle of Ormus is since taken from him by the Persians with the aid of our East-Indian Fleet and there are continuall fights with the Portugall Frigats maintained by the English and Hollanders So that on those coasts he rather exerciseth Pyracie than Dominion In this Sea the Portugals possesse Damian Bazain Tavaan and Goa which Citie to omit Chial Canora Cochin and Colan is of so great esteeme that it is thought to yeeld the King as great a revenue as many Provinces in Europe doe their Lords and finally the Portugals hold all that Sea-coast which lieth betweene the Citie Damian and Malepura wherein no Prince except the King of Calecute challengeth one foot of Land The Iland of Zeilan wherein they possesse a strong Haven and a Castle commonly called Columbo may rightly be called the delight of Nature They enjoy also Malaca which in those places is the bound and limit of their Empire as also the staple of the Traffique and the Navigation of the East Ocean and of all those Ilands being so many and so spacious that in circuit of Land they may well be compared to all Europe To continue their
and harbours of those Provinces challenging unto themselves the peculiar traffike of the Atlanticke and East Ocean They seised upon the Terâ—craz knowing that without touching at those Islands no ship could safely passe into Aethiopia India Brasil or the New-world Returning from the Countries towards Spaine or Lisbon they put into releeve their wants and sicke passengers and outward they touch to take in fresh water and fetch the wind In Africke they are Lords of those places which we spake of before in the description of Spaine In Cambaia they have Diu Damain and Bazain the hither India Chaul Goa and the fortresses of Cochin Colan the Island Mavar and the haven Columbo in Zeilan Amongst these Goa is the chiefest as the place where the Viceroy keepeth his Court Cochin and Colan for their plenty of Pepper Mavar for the Pearle-fishing Columbo for the abundance of Cinamon Damain and Bazain for fertill provision In these quarters they have some Princes their Confederates others their Feodaries The chiefe and wealthiest of Allies is the King of Cochin sometime tributarie to the Calecute but now by the entercourse and traffike with the Portugals he is growne so rich and mighty that the other Princes doe envie his prosperity The King of Colan is likewise their confederate Their cheife Force consisteth in situation and strength of places and in number and goodnesse of their shipping As concerning situation this people wisely foreseeing that in regard of their contemptible numbers they were not of power to make any famous journey into the Inland Regions neither able to match the Persians the Guizarites the Princes of Decan the King of Narsinga and other barbarous Potentates in Cambaia turned all their cogitations to immure themselves in such defensive places that therein with small forces they might ever have hope to divert great attempts and make themselves Lords and Commanders of the Sea and Navigation which when they had done they entertained and maintained so strong a Navie that no Prince in those parts was able to wrong them yea they furnished those vessels so throughly that one single ship would not refuse to cope with three or foure of the Barbarians With this Armada of one and twenty ships Francis Almeida defeated the Maâ—â—lucks neere the towne of Diu. Alfonse Alburquerick with thirty great ships wonne 〈◊〉 cute with one and twenty he tooke Goa and regained it being lost with foure and thirty With three and twenty he tooke Malaca with six and twenty he entred the Red Sea and with two and twenty recovered Ormus In processe of time as their mightinesse increased Lopes Zuâ—â—ezius made a journy into the Red-sea with seven and thirty Galleons Lopes Sequeira with twenty foure ships but with greater number of souldiers than ever before laid siege to Guidda in the Red-sea Henry Menesius wasted Patan with fifty ships Lopes Vazius Sampaius left in the Arsenall 136. vessels of warre whereof the greatest part were excellent well furnished Nonius Acunia undertooke a journey to Diu with three hundred ships wherein were three thousand Portugals and five thousand Indians besides a great number of his Guard and Servants which ordinarily follow the Viceroyes in those Countries Thus have they much talked of their victories and purchases and so should still for mee if truth and time proclaimed not that indeed they are but poore possessors of some Harbours and Townes by the Sea shore standing on their Guard now more than ever as fearing to lose them with more terrour than ever they entertained comfort in the facile acquisition of them Besides his confederates and feodaries hee is confined with most mighty Princes his enemies as the Persian the King of Cambaia who maketh title to Diu and other places which were once under his jurisdiction Nizzamaluc and Idalcam for so the Portugals call the two Princes of Decan and the Kings of Calecute and Narsinga As for the Kings of Persia Narsinga they never waged warre against them because they have alwayes had to doe with more dangerous enemies other Princes though they have enterprized to their uttermost to regaine Diu Chial Goa and other places and have left no meanes unattempted to bring their designes to effect yet their abilities could not worke any prosperous successe to their laborious endevours by reason of situation so commodious for the transportation receit of continuall succours from the Sea And though they have undertaken the like actions in the deepe of Winter hoping by tempests and other casualties to barre the Portugals from their Sea-succours yet they never prevailed because the ships and courages of the Portugals the one resolute to endure the siege and by patience to overcome â— the other determining hap what may never to forsake their distressed Countrey-men have set all upon hazard and exposed their fortunes to the mercy of wind and waves in those tempestuous seasons Their worst greatest and fiercest enemie is the Turke who being backed with the like advantage of situation which the Citie of Aden affordeth him and sometime pricked on by his owne proper envie emulation and ambition sometime egged on by the perswasion of the King of Cambaia hath often endevoured to dispoile them of the Soveraignty of the Red-sea and finally to drive them out of the East India The greatest Navie that ever he sent against them was to recover Diu consisting of sixtie foure ships but by them defeated Afterwards he sent a Navie of greater vessels to the conquest of Ormuz and that likewise was almost wholly beaten bruised and drowned In the further Indies they hold nothing but Malaca and the Moluccas In times past Malaca was farre greater than now it is for it lay scattered three miles alongs the Sea-coast but the Portugals that they might the better defend it have brought it into a round forme containing not above a mile in compasse Here the King hath two puissant enemies Ior and Achem tho one mighty at Land and the other far mightier at Sea by whom the Towne not without great danger hath more than once beene besieged but by the aid sent from India alwayes releeved with great slaughter of the Enemie At length Paul Lima defeated King Ior and raced the Castle built by him neere Malaca wherein besides other spoiles he found nine hundred brazen cast-peeces This territorie is subject to great danger by reason of the puissance of this King of Achem bending all his cogitations to the rooting and finall destruction of the Portugals out of this Province and therefore the King of Spaine of late yeares sent Matthias Alburquerk with a great power into India with authority either to secure the territory of Malaca or to fight with the King of Achem. To secure their trade of Spice and Nutmegs in the Moluccas and Banda they have built many Castles yet for many yeares past they have beene mightily molested by the Dutch and English Nations who by no meanes will bee excluded from the free traffique of the Sea
obedience so that at this day the Empire is inclosed in Germanie Whereupon sithence the glory thereof at this day consisteth only in Germanie It is good reason to say somewhat of this most ample and flourishing Province It lyeth betweene Odera and Mosa betweene Vistula and Aa and betweene the German Sea the Baltick Ocean and the Alpes The forme thereof is foure-square equall in length and breadth stretching six hundred and fifty miles every wayâ— That it aboundeth with Corne Cattell and Fish let experience shew For Charles the fifth had under his Ensignes at Vienna ninety thousand foot-men and thirty five thousand horse Maximilian the second at Iavorin had almost one hundred thousand footmen and thirty foure thousand horse and yet no man complained of dearenesse or scarcitie In the warre betweene Charles the fifth and the Protestants for certain moneths one hundred and fifty thousand men sustained themselves abundantly in the field And surely of all Europe it is the greatest Countrey and beautified with the best and richest store of Cities Townes Castles and Religious places And in that decorum and order for in a manner see one and see all as if there had beene an universall consent to have squared them like Courts to one anothers proportion whereto may be added a secret of moralitie That the inhabitants for honesty of conversation probity of manners assurance of loyaltie and confidence of disposition setting apart their imperfect customes of drinking exceed our beleefe For notwithstanding these their intemperate meetings and phantasticalnesse in apparell yet are they unoffensive conversible and maintainers of their Honours and Families wherein they steppe so farre as if true Gentrie were incorporate with them and there had his principall mansion And wanted they not an united and heeditary succession of government having sometime an Emperour by partiality of election and sometime by the absolute command of the Pope I should stand as forward as the best to say with Charles the Emperour That they were indeed a valiant a happie and an honourable Nation But in respect of these apparant and materiall defects in some abatement of their ostentation concerning their owne glory and the honour of Majestie in my judgement they should not doe amisse to reforme the custome of intituling the younger sonnes of Dukes Earles and Barons by the honourable Titles of their Ancestours especially sithence the Italians in facetiousnesse doe jest That these Earles of Germanie the Dukes of Russia the Dons of Spaine the Monsiers of France the Bishops of Italy the Knights of Naples the Lairds of Scotland the Hidalgos of Portugal the Nobles of Hungarie and the younger Brethren in England make a very poore company Otherwise if noveltie transport you to view their Palaces of Honour you shall eft-soones bee brought into their well fortified Cities wherein you shall finde Armorie Munition c. with a presence of the very Burgers excellently well trained in Militarie discipline you shall see brave musters of Horse with their exercises of Hunting Hawking and Riding yea how every man liveth of his owne the Citizen in quiet and the women blessed with plentifull issue The Nature of this Climate is temperate enough somewhat of the coldest yet tolerable and healthie No place thereof unlesse by nature it be utterly barren lieth unmanured insomuch that few remainders of that huge wood of Hercynia are to bee seene at this day unlesse in place where humane necessitie requireth their growing or Nature hath made the Earth fit for no other imployment as are the Blacke-Wood the Ottonique Wood and the Woods of Bohemia And yet doe they neither carry that horrid face of thicknesse as in old times neither are they so untravelled or unhabitable but exceeding full of Habitations Hamlets Villages and Monasteries It is rich in Mines of Gold Silver Corne Vines Bathes and all sorts of Metall and therein surpasseth the residue of the Provinces of Europe Nature hath also bestowed upon the Vp-land Countries many Springs and pits of Salt Water of which hard Salt is boiled Neither is it lesse stored with Merchandize for the Inhabitants more than any other Nation doe excell in curious workmanship and mechanicall invention and it is so watered with Navigable Rivers that all sorts of merchandize wares are with ease conveied from one place to another The greatest of them is Danow next the Rhene which runneth cleane through the Country from the South to the North as the Danow from East to West Albis riseth in Bohemia passeth by Misnia Saxonie Marchia and the ancient Marquisat Odera springeth in Moravia watereth Sâ—â—â—sia the two Marquisats and Pomeran Then followeth Wesar Neccar Mosa Moselia Isara Câ—nus Varia the Mase This divideth Germanie into two parts the higher and the lower The high stretcheth from the Mase to the Alpes the low from the Mase to the Ocean It is divided into many Provinces the chiefe whereof I meane the true members of the Empire are Alsatia Swevia Bavaria Austria Bohemia Moravia Silesia Lusatia the two Marquisates Saxonie Masaia Thuringia Franconia Hassia Westphalia Cleveland Magunce Pomeran In these Provinces besides Belgia and Helvetia are esteemed to bee ten Millions of men and eightie great Cities Villages innumerable and those plentifully stored with all sorts of Mechanicall Occupations Those which are seated neere Rivers for the most part are builded of Stone the Vp-land part of Stone and part of Timber The Houses thereof are very faire and high the Streets strait large and paved with stone yea more neat and handsome than those of Italy Strabo writeth that the Romans excelled the Grecians in cleanlinesse of their cities by reason of their Channels to conuâ—y away the soile but at this day the Dutch-men doe farre exceed the Romans herein These Cities are of three sorts viz. free Cities yet those stiled imperiall Hanse-townes and Cities by inheritance immediately holden of Princes and Prelates The free Cities are those which are by time and prescription immediately subject to the Emperour and have no other protector but him onely In times past they have beene accounted 96. now 60. Of Hanse cities there were 72. mutually bound by ancient leagues to enjoy common privileges and freedomes both at home and in forren Countries In ancient times they were of high estimation in England and other Provinces in regard of their numbers of shipping Sea-trade whereby they stored all Countries with their Easterne commodities and served Princes turnes in time of warre with use of shipping But at this day wee shall finde neither themselves nor their meanes so great that the English should either feare them or favour them especially in cases of prejudice I write this because of their continuall grudges and complaints against our Nation For if the State upon occasion as of late yeares after the example of other Princes should forbid them all offensive trade into Spaine which is their chiefest support they would in short time be quit of that indifferent
proportion which as yet remaineth As for that true estimation which is so much spoken of beyond Sea and vaunted of in Historie almost nothing remaineth at this present but bare report For of those which in some good measure seeme to hold up their heads and appeare by their Deputies in their assemblies they are seldome of one minde as being in truth unable unlesse with much adoe to bring up the charges and contributions necessary and incident for the defence and maintenance of their leagues privileges and trade in forren parts and at home Maidenburg is one of these Hanse-towns and the Countie wherein it standeth is also Maidenburg It is one of the most ancient townes of Germany and containeth in circuit about three miles The streets are very large but durtie and the houses built partly of stone and partly of timber many of them being ancient and faire The wals are strong and upon them are mounted many good peeces of brasse Ordnance It hath ten Churches the Inhabitants for the most part being Lutherans It standeth upon the river Elve over which it hath a faire and large bridge of timber The Emperour this summer laid siege to it which upon composition he afterwards raised Hamburg standeth in the land of Holst upon the River of Eâ—â—â— also It is foure miles in compasse and of great strength and much resorted unto by forren Nations for traffique of Merchandize In it are nine Churches and many large streets which are very durtie in foule weather The greatest part of the Inhabitants are Brewers for here are said to bee 777. Brewers forty Bakers two Lawyers and one Physitian for most of their quarrels and contentions as they beginne in drinke so they end in drinke And being sicke and ill at ease their physicke is to fill their guts with Hamborow Beere if that helpe not their case is desperate It is one of the Hanse-townes also and the people are Lutherans Stoad being neither faire nor great standeth within the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Brâ—me but not subject unto him by reason it is one of the Hanse-townes It standeth about two English miles from the river of Elve and hath a small creeke called the Swing which runneth through the citie into the river and beareth small barques for transportation of Merchandize In it are foure Churches and a Monastery of Lutheran Friers It was this last yeere taken by the Emperour Of other goodly Cities there are a farre greater number some by inheritance belonging to the Temporall Princes and some to the Spirituall In criminall causes they inflict most sharpe torments and unusuall kinds of death a signe of the cruelty of their Natuâ—â—â— They were the inventors of Printing of Guns and of â—lockes things of notable use for mankind The people is divided into foure sorts Husbandmen they beare â—o office Citizens Noblemen and Prelates The laâ—â— thâ—ee sort make the Assembly States of the Empire Oâ— Prelates the Archbishops Electors have the chiefest place The Archbishop of Ments is Chancellour for the Empire the Bishop of Colen is Chancellour of Italy and the Bishop of Treuers is Chancellour of France The Archbishop of Saltzburg is of greatest jurisdiction and revenue The Bishop of Maidenburg writeth himselfe Primate of Germany Breme and Hamburg had jurisdictions next follow above forty other Bishops the Great Master of the Dutch Order and the Prior of the Knights of Ierusalem then seven Abbots and they likewise are States of the Empire Of secular Princes the King of Bohemia is principall who is chiefe Tasier the Duke of Saxonie Marshall the Marquesse of Brandburg high Chamberlaine the Earle Palatine Sewer Besides thesâ— places there are thirty other Dukes amongst whom the Arch-Duke of Austria holdeth the highest place and of these Dukes the King of Deâ—marke by his tenure of the Dukedome of Holsatia is reckoned to be one The Marquesses Lantgraves Earles and Barons are innumerable It is thought that the Empire receiveth every way above seven millions which is a great matter yet besides ordinary the people not over pressed as in Italy doe pay other great subsidies to their Princes in times of danger The Empire was bound at least wise accustomed to furnish the Emperour when hee went to Rome to bee crowned with twenty thousand footmen and foure thousand Horse and to maintaine them for eight moneths and therefore it was called Romanum subsidium The revenues of the Cities and Lay-Princes have beene greatly augmented since the suppressing of Popery and bringing in of new impositions which taking their beginning from Italy evill examples spread farre quickly passed over to France and Germany In times of necessity great taxes are laid upon the whole Empire and levied extraordinarily And that they may bee gathered with the greater ease Germany is parted into ten divisions or circuits which have their particular assemblies for the execution of the Edicts made in the generall Diets of the Empire As concerning their multitudes it is thought that the Empire is able to affoord two hundred thousand Horse and Foot which the warre before spoken of may prove to be true As likewise the forepassed warres of France and Belgia which were ever continued in those two Provinces for the most part with German souldiers Their forces may the better be transported from place to place by reason of the commodiousnesse of many faire and navigable rivers At one time Wolfang Duke of Bipont led into France an Army of twelve thousand footmen and eight thousand horsemen in behalfe of the Protestants and at the same time the Count Mansfield was leader of five thousand horsemen of the same Nation in behalfe of the Catholikes William of Nassaw had in his Armie eight thousand German horsemen and ten thousand foot-men the Duke of Alva had at the same instant three thousand What should I speake of the numbers that entred Flanders with Duke Casimere Or those that entred France under the same Leader in the yeere of our Lord 1578. Or to what end should I make mention of that Armie whereof part served Henrie the fourth part the league But to prove that this Nation must be very populous seeing that warres are continually open in some one or other part of Christendome and no action undertaken therein wherein great numbers of Germans are not waged and entertained To speake nothing of the Netherlands who in times past have resisted the whole power of France with an Armie of fourescore thousand men or of the Swissers who in their owne defence are thought able to raise an Army of one hundred and twenty thousand souldiers I will only put you in minde of that expedition which they made out of their owne Territories into Lumbardie in defence of that State against Francis the French King with an Armie of fifty thousand foot-men The best foot-men of Germany are those of Tirol Swevia and Westphalia the best horse-men those of Brunswicke Cleveland and Franconia But plainly the best horsemen of Germany
of them tooke up just Armes of late even against the Emperour Subjects these Cities and States are but yet were they no freer than the subjects of other Princes they durst not make leagues amongst themselves to the prejudice of their Emperour Thirdly even these Imperiall Cities have some other Lords besides the Emperour or the Maior or Officers of their owne Townes Thus the Marquesse of Onspach being of the House of Brandenburgh stil challengeth the ancient Office and Title of his Family which is to be Burgrave of Nurembergh which is a principall Imperiall Citie We see also what power and favour the King of Poland had in these warres with Sweden in the Imperiall Citie of Dantzik which put it selfe under his protection Wormbs also in the Palatinate under protection of the Palsgrave received an Armie of the Princes of the Vnion in favour of him even against the present Emperour Finally the House of Austria holds the Empire in that fashion that Adonias laid claime to the Kingdome wherein another sate confirmed and perished for want of supportation For besides that it is not hereditary neither can he after Coronation command like an absolute Soveraigne nor expect or inforce the reciprocall duties betweene Prince and Subject nor is hee powerfull enough to countermand the Privileges of the Empire no nor to call the Diet without the consent of the major part of the Electors For some Provinces are as it were members of the Empire yet disunited for neither doe they nor will they acknowledge that they belong at all to the Empire as the Kings of Denmarke and Sweden the Duke of Prussia the Elector of Brandenburg that now is who requires Investiture of the Polander not of the Emperour the Switzers and the Netherlands Others confesse the Emperour for their Soveraigne Prince but they come not to the Diets of the Empire nor will beare the Tax and Tallages of the Empire as the Dukes of Savoy Lorraine and the Princes of Italy Others come to the Diets and pay all impositions and these are properly the Princes ' and Cities of Germanie But the King of Bohemia by the grant of Charles the fourth is exempted from all contributions As for the other Princes they be so many and by leaguing together so mighty that they attend in Court at pleasure contest with the Emperour at pleasure raise forces at pleasure and supply his wants of Exchequer at pleasure Some of them have to doe both in the Diets and at the Election of a new Emperour those be the Electors three Bishops and three Princes But as at first Wenceslaus the Emperor was faine to bribe them with many Privileges and Lordships for their voices in his Election so still they must be courted if the Emperour desires to have his sonne or brother chosen after him or any great favour done unto him If they be displeased they are strong enough to ruffle with him The other Princes live of themselves and the Emperour is oftner beholding to them than they to him so that these be but Lordly Subjects of the Empire To speake now in a word These are truly termed the States the Princes and Cities of the Empire who have to doe in the Diets or Parliaments and as members of one bâ—die participate of good and evill of advantage or disadvantage thorowout the whole Empire These living after the manner of a Commonwealth well united make use in manner aforesaid of the Emperour for their head and common safetie And such be divers of the lesser Princes together with the Hanse-townes and Imperiall Cities Free or Imperiall Cities are they which are not directly within the Inheritance of any Prince though they stand within his Territory For example Heidleberg Wormbs and Spiers are all in the Palatinate whereof the first is the Princes owne and not Imperiall the other be Imperiall and not the Princes Such Cities have obtained their freedome either for money or for service done to the Emperour whereupon some of them are so strong so privileged and so populous that out of obstinate repining at Taxes and Impositions they have many times opposed against their naturall Lords yea and in hostile manner excluded them from the superioritie of commanding witnesse the contentions heretofore betweene the Citie of Brunswicke and their owne Duke the exclamations of the Cities and Princes when the Landigrave of Hessen was imprisoned and the generall cause of the Protestants protesting in every place against the Ecclesiasticall proceedings and Imperiall threatnings These Cities governe themselves by their owne Lawes being bound no further than to pay two fifth parts of whatsoever generall contribution is assessed in the Imperiall Diets They pay tribute to the Emperour some say fifteene thousand Florens but they have for the most part sufficient revenue of their owne to defray the charges The nature of other Cities you have before read of The Diets now be the things by which the Emperour rules all if he be able to make a partie The ordinances of these Diets cannot be frustrated but by another Diet but of putting the Decrees in execution the Emperour hath the full power and the sole authority And therfore as touching preheminence and dignity hee is to be accounted the first and chiefe of the Christian Princes as the person upon whom the Majestie of the Roman Empire resteth and who ought to defend the Nation of the Germans the Church of God the Catholike Faith and to procure the peace and wel-fare of the whole Christian world And this is something towards the understanding of the State of the Empire in Germany Go we now to relate of the other chiefe Princes there And first of those which worthily challenge the next place the Electors of which the Palsgrave is chiefe The State of the Prince Elector Palatine HIs Dominion containes the Vpper and the Lower Palatinate The Lower is the chiefe of the two as being both the richest the largest and the Seat of the Elector A goodly and a delicate Country it is almost two hundred miles in length and about halfe so much in breadth lying on both sides of the famous Rhine and watered besides with the Neccar whose bankes are inriched with the most generous Wines It touches upon Lorraine at the Southwest and hath the Duchie of Wirtenberg upon the East Of this Countrey because of the armie of the Destroyer may we speake in the Scripture phrase The Land is as Eden before them and as a desolate wildernesse behind them her goodly and strong Cities her pleasant fields and delicate vineyards are fallen into the possession of those that reaped where they did not sow To this Principalitie was the Title of the first Elector incorporate It and Bavaria were made a Kingdome Anno 456. which Charles the Great conquered in whose Line it continued from the yeare 789. till Otho's time Anno 955. whose heires continued in them but not as a Kingdom till the yeare 1043. at which time Henry the third deprived Prince Conrade of
them to whose heire Fredericke Barbarossa restored the Palatinate in the yeare 1183. since which time as Munster saith it ever continued in that male Line untill these unfortunate warres The Lower Palatinate hath beene twice augmented once by the Emperour Wenceslaus who bestowed Oppenheim and two other Imperiall Townes upon the Elector for his voice in the Election The second augmentation was by the ransome of the Duke of Wirtenberg and the Archbishop of Mentz both taken in one battell by Prince Frederike Anno 1452. out of both whose Countries lying next unto the Palatinate the victorious Palatine tooke some what to lay to his owne For which and other quarrels there hath still continued a grudging in the Archbishops towards the Palsgraves Mentz whose Archiepiscopall Citie is also in the Palatinate laying a claime to a Monastery and the lands upon the Bergstraes or mountaine within two English miles even of Heidleberg The Palsgrave hath many prerogatives above the Electors of â—ther sort He taketh place of the Duke of Saxony and the Marquesse of Brandenburgh because Henry the first Palatine was descended of Charles the Great for which cause in the vacancie of the Empire he is also Governour of the West parts of Germanie with power to alienate or give Offices to take fealty and homage of the Subjects and which is most to sit in the Imperiall Courts and give judgement of the Emperour himselfe The Land naturally is very rich the Mountains are full of Vines Woods and such excessive store of red Deere that Spinola's souldiers in the late warres had them brought to them like Beefe or Bacon How famous the Rhenish Wines are I need not say Of Corne they have no want Silver also is here digged up Goodly Townes and strong it had such store as if they had had nothing but Cities All which are now divided betwixt the Emperour the Bavarian and the Spaniard The Prince also was said to have two and twenty Palaces But the chiefest ornament was the incomparable Library of Heidleberg not for the beauty of the roome for it was but in the roofe of the chiefe Church and that by a long wall divided into two parts but for the numbers of excellent Manuscripts and printed bookes with which it was then better stored than Oxford yet is The Princes Revenue arose first out of his owne Lands and Customes of his Manours Secondly out of the tenths and wealth of the Monasteries and estate of the Church confiscated which perchance made up one quarter if not more of his whole estate Thirdly from the Toll of one Bridge over the Rhine he yearely had about twentie thousand crownes Fourthly some say that one silver mine yeelded him threescore thousand crownes All together the revenues of this and the Vpper Palatinate lying next to Bavaria and some thirty English miles distant from this Lower were valued to amount unto one hundred sixtie thousand pounds sterling of yearely Revenues Finally of the three Temporall Electors goes this common proverb in Germanie That the Palsgrave hath the honour Saxony the money and Brandenburgh the land for Saxony indeed is richer and Brandenburghs Dominions larger than those of the Prince Elector Palatine The State of the Elector of Saxonie THe Dominion of the Dukes of Saxonie containeth the Marquisat of Mâ—sen the Lantgravedome of Turinge Voitland part of Nether Saxonie almost within two Dutch miles of Maigdburg part of the Lands of the Earles of Mansfielt pawned to Augustus for some summes of money and a parcell of Frankhenland The whole Country is seated almost in the midst of Germanie on all sides very farre from the Sea except Voitland very plaine and Champion sprinkled here and there with some few of them navigable The chiefest of them all is the Elve â—o which all the rest pay the tribute of their waters All of it together is imagined to bee in bignesse about a third part of England or somewhat more The climate in temperature is not much differing from ours of England It confineth on the South-East with the Kingdome of Bohem and is parted with many high hils and great woods on the South with the Bishop of Bambergs Countrie and on the South-west with the Lantgrave of Hesse on the North and North-west with the Counts of Mansfielt the Princes of Anâ—â—â—â—â— and the Citie of Maidburgh of which this Duke writeth himselfe Burgrave and the Marquesse of Brandeburghs eldest son Arch-Bishop yet is it not under either Iurisdiction but freely governed within it selfe On the North-east lyeth the Marquesdome of â—randeburgh and the Lansknites who partly belong to the Marquesse and partly to the Emperour It is in peace at this time as all Germanie beside with all the Neighbour-Princes Betweene the Bohemians and them there is a great league but betwixt the Emperour and their Dukes great jealousies under hand The Duke of Saxonie the Marquesses of Brandeburgh and the Lantgraves of Hesse have many yeeres they and their ancestry beene linked together and both Lutherans howbeit the Lantgrave is thought to fâ—vour of Calvinisme The Bishop of Bamberge both himselfe and his Countrie are all Catholiques but of no power to hurt though they were Enemies The Counts of Mansfielt have a grudge to the house of Saxonie because most of their land being pawned to Augustus is as they pretend wrongfully detained the debt being long since satisfied but they are so many and so poore as they may well have the will but not the power to annoy Saxonie in Religion Catholiques The Princes of Anhault as also the Counts of Mansfield are homagers to this Duke but of small power or riches In Religion Calvinists For home defence and strength this Dukedome is so strong by nature on Boheme side and upon the frontiers and within Land so well fortified by Art with reasonable strong Cities Townes and Castles so well peopled and all places of strength so well looked unto and kept in so good order that it seemeth provided to withstand the Enemy not onely of any one but of all the Neighbour-Provinces The greatest and chiefest Citie within this Dukedome is Erdford seated in Turing not subject to the Duke but a free and Hanse-towne the next unto it is Leipsique the Metropolis of Misâ—n a Towne very well seated both for profit and pleasure yet of no great strength though it held out Iohn Fredericke a siege of two or three moneths with small disadvantage of building very faire and stately most of the houses of seven eight or nine Stories high but all of Bricke and no Stone It is greater than Dresden and hath many faire and large streets and yet inferiour in beautie and strength for the Duke will not suffer the Inhabitants neither to fortifie nor to repaire the walls left they should againe rebell as in former times within the walls are nine hundred Houses it hath three Churches five Colleges and about foure hundred Students as also a faire Castle with a small
garrison to keepe the Towne in obedience To it resort divers Merchants for traffique and many Gentlemen to leaâ—â—â— the â—â—â—â—uage There are besides divers other pretty and reasonable stâ—oâ—g Townes but above all Dresden the ancient seat of the Dukes of Saxonie It standeth in the Countie of Misâ—â—a round and containing in compasse about the walls the circuit of two English miles These Walls are of faire and large squared stones wel countermined with earth on the inside and wonderfully fortified with seven strong Bulwarks and as many great Mounts on the outside On the which as also on the walls are one hundred and fifty goodly peeces of Brasse artillerie with a garrison of five hundred well appointed Souldiers in continuall pay This City within the walls hath eight hundred houses foure Churches three Gates two faire Market places and a great Bridge of stone over the Elve The Mote which incompasseth the wall is deepe and cleere without any filth or weeds and is on all sides walled with faire stones to the bottome The streets are not many but very faire the houses not very great but of one uniformitie and pleasing to behold In most of the streets runneth from the River a small streame of water and in many of these streets are tubs placed upon sleds full of water alwaies ready to be drawne by horses or men whither occasion of fire should crave imployment For prevention whereof they maintaine men of purpose to walke every night in the streets and some to watch carefully on the highest Towers The Palace of the Duke is of great beauty and majesty the Chambers are flowerd with coloured Marbles and garnished round with Stags heads of extraordinary greatnesse many bed-steds and tables also are of divers coloured Marbles most curiously carved and polished Within the Palace is an Armory for horsemen of unspeakable magnificence with a great number of horses curiously framed in wood and painted to the life with as many woodden men on their backes furnished most richly with all furniture fit for a horseman to use in the warres Amongst these are the lively portraictures of many of the Dukes of Saxonie carved and painted to life covered with such robes armour and furniture for their horses made of gold and silver and set with precious stones as they used to weare when they were living There are also thirty six sleds for pleasure of great beauty and rare invention with two carved and painted horses to every of them richly furnished with silver bits and the bridles and capar sons imbrodered with silver and gold hanging full of silver bels according to the German custome Here are also many Chambers full of Masking garments and other abiliments for triumphs and pastimes both for Land and Water In this Armory also are many costly weapons both offensive and defensive such so good and so rich as mony can procure or the wit of man invent Vnder this Armory standeth a most princely Stable arched with stone and supported with goodly pillars of Marble Out of every of which pillars runneth sweet and fresh water for the daily use of the Stable The rackes are of iron the mangers plated over with copper the stalles for the Horses of strong carved timber every Stall having a faire glazed window and every window a greene curtaine The ground betweene the stalles is paved with faire broad stones In this Stable are an hundred eight and twenty horses and yet no wet nor filth to be perceived nor dung to be seene or smelt Neere unto the Palace standeth the Arsenall wherein is seene such plenty of great Artillerie yellow as gold such strange Engins and such wonderfull qualities of all kind of Armour and Munition whatsoever necessary for the Wars or a long siege that for Land-service it farre excelleth the Arsnall of Venice or any other Storehouse in Europe able to arme 300000. Horse and Foot at a dayes warning And as the Armory and Arsenall excell all others so the City for its quantity in my judgement is to be accounted the fairest and strongest of Europe and that far surpassing Noremberg Anwerp or Lubech at this day reckoned to bee the prime Cities of Christendome Besides this Armory all the Cities and Townes have their Armories very well kept and provided neither are the Noblemen Gentlemen and Country people unfurnished There are in Saxonie three Vniversities Wittenberg Liepâ—que and Iene The first is supposed to be the prime-Vniversity of all Germany It is about two miles compasse within the walls being neither strong nor faire In it are only two Churches and foure Colleges being neither rich nor beautifull and in them about a thousand Students of all sorts It hath a strong Bridge of Timber over the Elve and a faire Castle or Palace appertaining to the Duke In the Church of this Castle are interred the bodies of M. Luther and P. Melancthon under two faire Marble stones with superscriptions of copper upon them and their pictures from head to foot in great tables set up by them The other two have some six or seven hundred Schollers a peece but in Colleges Lectures Order Proceeding and all things else infinitely inferiour either to Cambridge or Oxford There are all professions in each of them but Wittenberg is esteemed the chiefe Seminary of Divines Iene of Civilians and Liepsiege of Philosophie All the Dukedome but especially Misen is one of the pleasantest and fruitfullest parts of all Germany and in truth much exceeding any that I saw but onely the Dukedome of Wittenberg It hath great store of very good Corne of all sorts reasonable good and convenient store of most sort of Cattell of Horses they have plenty and those strong and tall of stature but fitter to draw than to serve yet very well fitting their manner of service being heavily armed viz. with a Petronell a case of Pistols a Courtle-axe and divers times with a Battle-axe over and above all which his Horse must be able to carry two or foure bottles of Wine or Beere in his great heavy Saddle left in any case his Master should faint for want of liquor in his journey But their best races they have out of the nether Saxonie where there be exceeding store The Bullocks are but small and nothing good Of sheepe they have in some places indifferent store especially within these few yeeres of body little and but reasonable good yet so as bearing indifferent good wooll either the sheepe themselves or their fleeces are bought up by the Netherlands and imployed in the making of cloth to some prejudice of ours in England They have great store of Mines of most sorts as Silver Copper Tin Lead Iron and as they say some Gold The chiefe places of the Silver Mines are Tiberg Aviberg Mariaberg and other Townes at the foot of the Bohemian Mountaines In Voitland there are also some Hills very rich in Minerals especially one called which being much celebrated for having some Rivers running out
of it East West North and South is exceedingly spoken of for Silver and Gold Mines insomuch as in a Storie written of the Mines of Saxonie called Berg-Cronicon it is affirmed that this Hill yeelded to the Dukes of Saxonie in eight yeares twenty two Millions of Florens only for the Tenths Besides these Mines the Duke hath the Mine of Mansfielt pawned to divers Merchants of Norimberg and Augusta and are thought to be worth yearely thirty thousand pounds sterling It is held that all his Mines of Saxonie besides those of Mansfielt yeeld the Duke one yeare with another seven hundred thousand Florens which is about an hundred and thirty thousand pounds sterling Other commodities of worth they have none but flax and a kinde of thicke course cloth which by reason of the exceeding falsifying and dearenesse of ours groweth every day into more and more request with them The whole Dukedome but especially Misen is very populous full of Cities walled Townes and Country Villages and all of them very well peopled It is certainly affirmed that the Duke at twenty dayes warning is able to make an Armie of fourescore thousand men very well armed and furnished The people generally are reasonable faire of complexion and flaxen haired but not well favoured either men or women in behaviour as civill as any part of Germanie whatsoever especially the women who taking themselves as they are indeed for the fairest and best spoken of all Dutchland are in their apparell and entertainment indifferently gracefull For their disposition as indeed almost all the rest of the Germans it is very honest true and not ordinarily given to any notorious vice but drinking nor willingly offering any injurie either to their owne country-men or to strangers but when they are drunke and then very quarrelsome and as it is said more valiant than when they are sober Wise in mediocritie but not of any great sharpnesse or subtiltie of wit Of body strong and big boned especially the Countrey people but of a kinde of lumpish heavie and unactive strength fitter for husbandrie and other toilesome labour than fighting In their chiefe Cities some few give themselves at their great and principall Feasts to a little use of their Peece in shooting at a marke but otherwise by reason of their long peace altogether untrained to the warres or any warlike exercises But the use of the pot serveth for all other pastimes and delights in which notwithstanding they have very small store of wine yet they are nothing inferiour to any other part of Dutchland They have great store of Artizans and Handy-crafts men of all sorts but in their severall trades nothing so neat and artificiall as the Netherlanders and English or those of Norimberg and Augusta Of Merchants they have great store especially in Liepsiege and other chiefe Cities and those for the most part very rich whereof this reason is yeelded that though they have no commodities save those before mentioned nor are neere the Sea or any great Rivers by which they may have cheape and commodious importation or exportation of wares yet Germanie is so seated in the midst and heart of all Christendome and Saxonie in the bowels of it as by continuall trafficking with England France the Low-Countries Italie Poland and all the Easterne Countries and by daily conveying all the commodities of each Countrey over-land to others that want them they grow very wealthy For such as give themselves to the warres and have no other profession of living though generally all the Germans are mercenary souldiers and so their service accordingly yet I heard of as few in this Province as in any part of Germanie whether it were that the wars of Hungarie imployed them all or that other Princes growing weary of their service their occupation began to decay Touching the Nobilitie I can say nothing in particular of their numbers names titles dispositions c. only in generall there be Earles and Barons Some are meerely subject to the Duke others are borderers which are only but homagers as the Princes of Anhalt the Counts of Mansfielt the Counts of Swarzenberge c. Of Gentils there are good store to the number as it is supposed of three or foure thousand at the least by which meanes the Duke is alwayes in his warres well furnished with Horsemen every one one with another bringing three or foure good horses with him to the field The Nobilitie and Gentilitie generally thorow all Germanie and particularly in this Dukedome have great royalties and revenues The lands goods and chiefe houses are usually equally divided amongst all the children reserving but little prerogative to the eldest brother The Honours likewise descend equally to the whole Familie all the sonnes of Dukes being Dukes and all the daughters Duchesses all the sonnes of Counts Counts and the daughters Countesses c. They are exceedingly had both Noblemen and Gentlemen in extraordinary reverence and estimation amongst the vulgar people which both in their Gate and Seats in publike places they very religiously maintaine In time of Peace they are but little used in counsell or matters of State being almost all utterly unqualified either with wisdome learning or experience only contenting themselves with shadow of honour which their ancestors have left them And if they have beene famous as by the raising of their Houses to that greatnesse it should seeme they have â—eene they imitate them in nothing but in only continuing their so long and so holily observed order of carowsing In time of warre which hath beene for many yeares till the late warres of Hungarie very small or rather noâ—â— â—ecause of their greatnesse both in Revenues and number of Tenants their service hath beene usually imployed but now by reason of their long disuse of Martiall matters which therefore seemed to make some amends or at least some excuse of their other defects they are become if I ghesse not amisse not to fit for their greatnesse as unfit for their want of knowledge every way either in experience or contemplation And truly I cannot so much as heare almost of any of them either Noble or Gentlemen that give themselves to any Noble studies exercises or delights except now and then to the hunting of the wilde Boare by which and by accustoming their heads to the wearing of their heavie thrummed Caps in stead of a head-peece they take themselves to be greatly enabled for service For the valour and warlike disposition of the people of this Dukedome I cannot commend them above the rest of their Country-men neither shall I as I thinke need to stand much upon that point sithence their actions shall plead their sufficiencie in generall The great matters which they have undertaken and the little that they have performed will produce sufficient testimonie What they did one against another in the time of Charles the fifth is not much materiall to prove their courage since without question Bulrushes against Bulrushes
onely still continued but since the last warres increased What the generall summe of all the revenues arise unto I have nothing certaine neither indeed is it certaine in it selfe a great part thereof as aforesaid consisting upon casualties as the Mines and Tenths c. But for mine owne particular conceit being not altogether unconfirmed by other mens opinions I cannot imagine how that it can arise to lesse than foure hundred thousand pound sterling yearely at the least Thus have I briefly runne over some few particulars of the great and noble Dukedome of Saxony worthy a much more ample discourse and a farre more worthier and better informed discourser being all things considered not onely the greatest and mightiest Princedome under the Empire but even greater and mightier I meane as it stood united in the time of Christianus than the Empire it selfe For though the Emperour by his sacred Imperiall Seat bee his Liege-Lord and in greatnesse of dominion farre superiour yet is he in revenue in great love of his people in warlike provision and in German leagues and confederacies farre inferiour The State of the Marquesse Elector of Brandenburg THis Prince possesseth a larger tract of land than doth the other Electors and hath more Noblesse Gentry and people yet is a great deale of his land very wilde and barren much of his people poore and himselfe though of great revenue yet farre short of that of Saxony Brandenburg lies on the East limited with Poland on the West with Saxonie touching upon Lusatia on the South The compasse is about five hundred miles wherein are reckoned fifty Cities great and small and threescore and foure walled Townes The whole Marquisate is divided into the Old the chiefe Towne whereof is Brandenburg and the Nen the greatest Citie therein being Franckford upon Oder famous for the Mart and Vniversity The Princes Seat is at Berlin This twofold division is againe subdivided into eight Provinces from which the Nobilitie take their titles one of these Crossen by name being a Dukedome For in Germany you are to understand a Dukedome may be contained within a Marquisate yea and a Duke come behinde a Count for that in the Empire precedencie goes not as with us by title but by bloud and antiquity The name of the present Elector is Iohannes Georgius in whose line the title hath continued these two hundred and eleven yeares Besides now the bare Country of Brandenburg this Prince hath other dominions many townes and lands both in Lusatia and Silesia which with that of Onspach by Nurenberg goe commonly away to the younger of the family all which write themselves Marquesses of Brandenburg The three Dukedomes of Cleve Iuliers and Berg have also beene united to this family though now almost twentie yeares since the Duke of Cleve dying without issue these three States are yet in controversie betwixt this Marquesse and the Duke of Newenburg Besides these is hee Duke of Prussia which is a great Country into which the King of Poland is to give him investiture So that hee and the Archbishop Elector of Cullen be Lords of the greatest tracts of lands of all the Princes of Germany The revenues out of Brandenburg are thought to amount to forty thousand pounds sterling and certainly his profits out of all his other Estates cannot but double that summe A sufficient rent for such a Prince if you consider the cheapnesse of all things in his Country He is Lord of much people and therefore of many souldiers The Duke of Brunswicke hath a large dominion well peopled well furnished and himselfe of a great revenue but both in place much inferiour being no Elector being as of body the strongest so also of minde the vilest natured people of all Germanie In other things likewise he is inferiour to the Duke of Saxonie a great part of his Country being barren and his subjects poore The Duke of Bavaria hath a large rich and goodly Country lying in great length on both sides the Danubie a great revenue and his subjects in good estate but as being almost the only Catholike great Prince of the temporalty of no great party and unfurnished of warlike provision but much more of treasure being exceedingly behinde hand principally through the abuse of his Iesuites by whom being wholly governed he hath spent and daily doth infinitely in building them Churches Altars and Colleges and endowing them with large revenues What is above written of the Duke of Bavaria's estate was something to the truth at the time of the former edition of this booke for certainly the house of Bavaria is wholly Iesuited insomuch as the father of this present Duke giving over the government retired himselfe into a house of Iesuites and this present Duke besides other his large bounties and buildings hath already estated eighteene hundred pound sterling a yeare upon the English Iesuites with condition that it shall goe to the Vniversity of Oxford so soone as that shall be converted to Popery So that the case is now altered with the Duke of Bavaria hee hath gotten part both of the Vpper and Lower Palatinate into his hands yea and the Electorship it selfe is estated upon him Thus for the time are the Palatinate and Bavaria fallen both upon one person againe as they were before the yeare 1294. when as Lewis the Emperour Prince of both of them gave the Palatinate to his elder sonne and Bavaria to the younger after which the Palatine marrying the heire of Bavaria againe united them But about 125. yeares since the Emperour Maximilian againe parted them giving Bavaria to the Ancestor of this present Maximilian He is Vncle to King Frederike himselfe hath no issue his second brother is the Elector of Cullen and a third brother he hath who is not childlesse Bavaria touches both Austria Bohemia and the Vpper Palatinate too aptly situated for the late warres both to distresse his nephew and to aid the Emperour What forces he is able to make did then appeare and his revenue must bee answerable The Duke of Wirtemberg as in dignitie he is inferiour to all these so doth hee if I be not deceived approach neerest in most particulars of greatnesse to the Duke of Saxonie having a Country in circuit but small being not much bigger by ghesse than Yorkeshire but very full of neat Townes and rich Villages very well peopled and they generally very rich The land is not so fruitfull as in other places but farre excelling the best in England that ever came under my view abounding exceedingly especially about Stutgard with wine and the Countrey so pleasantly diversified as that the hils whereof it is full and River sides being only imployed to Vines the plaines are every where full of corne of all sorts of excellent meadow and pasture with sufficient store of wood The Duke himselfe is well loved of his people very rich in treasure and yearely revenue so that setting the mines aside he is thought to be equall if not
the Duchesse Beatrice his wife those of the Towne presented him the Keyes thereof therby acknowledging him their chiefe Lord and Master During the civill warres in France the Towne was marvellously peopled insomuch as there were to the number of twelve or fourteene thousand strangers the greatest part whereof were Gentlemen but since those troubles began to diminish the number likewise hath decayed and at this instant there are not many besides the Inhabitants by reason whereof the Towne is very much impoverished The Towne is governed by a Councell of two hundred called the great Councell out of which is chosen another Councell composed of five and twentie and of these foure especiall men called Sindiques who have the managing of the whole Common-wealth unlesse it be in some great matters wherein the whole State is deeply interessed as in making of peace or warre in leagues offensive and defensive appeales c. The people are governed by the Civil Law the Iudge whereof is called a Lieutenant Criminall before whom all causes are tried and from whom there is no appeale unlesse it be to the generall Councell of two hundred When the Towne was besieged in eightie nine the Venetians did not only send them intelligence of sundry practices against them but also sent them twenty foure thousand crownes to maintaine their warres and out of England they had thirteene thousand crownes The Great Duke of Thuscan did likewise send them many intelligences at the same time and heretofore when as the Pope the King of Spaine the French King and the Duke of Savoy have joyned their powers together with purpose to besiege them the Emperour hath not only revealed all their practices but offered to aid them with men and money yea and sometime the Dukes of Savoy have lent them money to maintaine them against the others For hee had rather the Towne should remaine as it doth than fall into any other mans hands than his owne Queene Elizabeth highly favoured it and releeved it so did all the Protestant German Princes together with the French King Who though â—ee be of a contrary Religion yet hath he had it alwayes in especiall protection The people are very civill in their behaviour speech and apparell all licentiousnesse being severely corrected and especially dancing Adultery is punished with death and the Women drowned in the Rosne simple Fornication with nine dayes fasting bread and water in prison for the second offence whipping out of the Towne and the third time with banishment The Towne lent unto Henry the third King of France a little before his death 450000. crownes and twelve Canons which are not yet restored the Bernesi seeme to be their friends but those of Geneva are very jealous of them and dare not trust them The Ministers have a consistorie unto which they may call publike offendors and such as give scandall unto others and there reprove them and if the crime be great and the partie obstinate they forbid him the Communion if notwithstanding hee persist they may excommunicate him But the Ministers cannot call any before them into the Consistory but by the authoritie of a Sindique who must assist them otherwise the Ministers have power to summon any Man They have their maintenance out of the common Treasury and meddle with no Tithes Master Beza in eighty seven had some 1500. Florens for his stipend which amounteth to some seven or eight and fiftie pounds sterling besides twenty coupes of corne and his house All which will hardly amount to fourescore pounds the rest of the Ministers had some six or seven hundred Florens twenty coupes of corne and their houses The Ministers in the countrie have three hundred forty and five Florens and twenty coupes of corne The Professor in Divinity hath per annum 1125. Florens and twenty coupes of Corne The Professor in Law 580. Florens The Professor in Greeke 510. Florens The Professor of Philosophy 600. Florens and twenty coupes The Professor in Hebrew 510. Florens All honest exercises as shooting in Peeces Crosse-Bowes Long-Bowes c. are used on the Sabbath day and that in the morning both before and after the Sermon neither doe the Ministers finde any fault therewith so that they hinder not from hearing the word at the time appointed Swizerland IN the daies of Caesar this Province contained two hundred and forty miles in length and one hundred and fourescore in breadth which circuit or territorie seeming too narrow a roome to containe so valiant and a warlike people that not long before had overthrowne L. Cassius a Roman Consull slaine the Consull himselfe and sold the souldiers for bondslaves upon these apprehensions and the conceit of their owne valours they began to entertaine a resolution by conquest to gaine a larger territory correspondent to the ambitious greatnesse of their minds and to forsake their owne country which first gave them breath and being In heat whereof they prepare for their departure they provide victuals study tillage two yeeres buy carts and cariage beasts and left any mans courage should decline with the time they make a law that every one should be in readinesse to set forward in the beginning of the third yeere Being upon their way and hearing that Caesar then Proconsull of France had caused the bridge of Geneva to be hewne downe and to debarre them of passage had raised that famous fortification betweene the Lake and Mount Iura they sent some of their greatest Commanders to Caesar to intreat a quiet passage thorow the Roman Province At their appointed day of Audience hearing Caesars deniall they resolve to open the way with the power of their forces In triall of which project after they had received divers defeatures they againe sent their Ambassadors to Caesar to intreat an acceptation of submission throwing themselves at his feet and with many supplications craving such favoâ—rable conditions of peace as might best comfort so distressed a people and beseeme the glory of so mighty a conquests which requests Caesar upon delivery of pledges mercifully granted injoyned them to returne to the Country from whence they came and to build the cities and villages which before their comming forth they had destroyed Ever since which time they retained the reputation of their ancient glory but never enterprized to forsake their limited habitations The number of Men Women and Children that were in that journey was 3680000. whereof 920000. were fighting men of them that returned and saw the fortune of both their States was 110000. Some hold opinion that this Nation is utterly extinguished and that the present Inhabitants whereof we now intreat both for their resemblance in manners and phrase of speech are descended from the Germans It is almost all situated amongst the Alpes and therefore supposed to be the highest Region in Europe and the rather for that the most famous Rivers of this part of the World viz. Rhone Rodan and Po falling from these high places doe disperse their chanels
thorow divers Provinces of Christendome It is called in Historie Confoederatorum Regio a State popular and subject to no one Prince And although it seeme to bee environed with steepe and barren Mountaines alwaies covered with Snow yet in truth it is fertile enough and intermixed with fruitfull places full of excellent Pastures wherein they bring up infinite numbers of Sheep and Cattell to their inestimable profit by venting of Butter Cheese and other white meats to forren Nations Of Wheat and Wine they have no such plenty but are glad to crave in aid of their neighbours to releeve their wants From the times before spoken of untill the comming of the Sarazens into Italy at what time the Pope sent an honourable Embassage of Cardinals to intreat their favour and assistance they seemed to live contented within theior owne limits and onely in reward of their many good services imployed for the defence of the Church and Christendome they desired of his Holinesse that they might live in liberty in these places which they then inhabited with the use of their owne Lawes and ancient Customes Which the Pope not onely granted but in token of their worthinesse and valour he gave them a red banner with the Image of the Crucifix painted therein After this service they againe gave themselves to a quiet and peaceable life to follow tillage and to husband their granges untill such time as certaine Noblemen their neighbours began to incroach upon them and to exercise tyrannicall jurisdiction over them Which kind of servitude as people bearing in fresh remembrance their ancient and generous â—â—â—utation being unable to endure and inured to give and not to take the law of their neighbours opposed their forces against the insolency of this Nobilitie The discontentment first burst out in the yeere of our Lord 1300. about which time the Counts of Aspurgh afterward Dukes had placed in one of their Castles of Vrania in Valstreet a Gentleman proud above measure unsociable and in lust insatiable At first he was secret but by custome imboldned in Feasts and publike Banquets hee would boast how he had now abused one Woman then another at last amongst the rest having ravished a very young and beautifull Damsell he was slaine by her two Brethren The Count agrieved hereat offered to doe justice upon the offenders but the Inhabitants of that Vallie valiantly resisted overthrew two or three of his Castles in one day and slew divers of his Officers Which president the Vndervaldenses imitating committed the like outrage upon the Gentlemen of their Territorie exclaiming that the tyranny of the Nobilitie had inforced them to this action The first of the Confederates were the Suavi those of Vro Zurich and Vndervald who so well as they might in so sudden an innovation gave themselves to peace and to respect the good of the league and the confederate Cities The residue of the Noblemen and Gentlemen fearing if this example were left unpunished the sore would grow incurable as an evill which could bring forth no lesse a mischiefe than the utter losse of their jurisdiction mustred all their friends and followers determining either to tame or to raze these confederated Cantons But the Swizers well acquainted with the difficult passages of the Country easily frustrated the attempts of their enemies thereby rather increasing than diminishing their liberty Lupold Duke of Austria enterprizing upon them with a mighty Army for the same quarrell had the like fortune So in succeeding ages had Charles Duke of Burgundy by their service undertaken and performed for the defence of Rhene Duke of Lorrainâ— They are men of large stature and very seldome goe armed but serve onely with the Pike or two-hand-sword because they feare no other forces save the fury of the great Artillery from which say they a brest-plate or curace is not able to defend them And because of their order they thinke it a matter impossible for any forces to breake them or to enter upon them neerer than a Pikes length In a pitcht field without doubt they are excellent good Foot-men but to invade a Province they have little courage and lesse to defend it and commonly where they are not able to maintaine their accustomed order of fight they availe nothing as in the warre of Italy was plainly manifested especially when they were put to assaults as at Padoa and other places wherein they gave but weake testimonies of valour whereas when they fought it out in open field at the Pikes length they carried themselves valiantly insomuch that at the battell of Ravenna if the French had beene without their assistance they had questionlesse lost the glory of that daies victory For before both Armies came to handy-strokes the Spanish had already overthrowne the French and Gascoine Foot-men and if the Swizers had not seconded them they had beene all slaine or taken So in the warre of Guien it plainly appeared that the Spanish were more afraid of one band of Swizers whereof the King had waged ten thousand than of any of the rest of the French Regiments Thus by the reputation of these and their former exploits they wonne unto their Nation so glorious a perpetuity of their Armes and valour that ever since they have beene called unto the aide of divers Princes and in continuall action under some one State or other bordering upon them but especially under the Kings of France of whom they entertaine sometimes more and sometimes lesse Sithence the reigne of Lewis the 11. they have beene in perpetuall league and in their pension to whom they give yearly fortie thousand Florens twentie thousand to the Cities and twentie thousand to particular persons They againe are divided into thirteene Cantons eight whereof are Catholike the residue of the Religion But those of the Religion are much greater and out of these it is that the Kings of France are supplied the residue are in pension with the King of Spaine When the French King demandeth any forces out of their Cantons they call a Diet the charge whereof as likewise the souldiers wages the King defrayeth These forren bands more or lesse to whom he alwayes committeth the battell and the guard of his Cannon as for entring of breaches and giving assaults they doe expresly capitulate to be exempt with the five Regiments before spoken of in the discourse of France are his maine moderne forces on foot but when he would have greater numbers he giveth his Captaines Commissions to take up souldiers thorow the whole Realme not by presse as with us but by striking up the Drumme when if any come voluntarily and take pay they are inrolled and injoyned to serve otherwise not The government of these thirteene Cities with their dependances which they terme Cantons is meerely popular for though the members seeme to be separated yet live they as one body firmly knit and united having a chiefe Magistrate over every Territorie chosen by the commonalty of every particular Citie
and every Citie hath his particular Councell and place of assemblie save only when they are to sit upon matters of importance and such as concerne the generall estate then they appoint a generall Diet and that to be held in some one of the Cities which they thinke most convenient whereunto foure or five of the most principall of every Citie are bound to resort In their consultations for the most part they are comfortable one to another and because one Citie is as free as another having no one chiefe Governour superiour to any other in case the cause be it peace or warre concerne the universall State of all the Cantons looke how the major part of voices shall sway in the Senate so it prevaileth and that which the greater number resolve upon is without more adoe put in execution The benefit which they gaine by a common warre Is divided in common but if sometimes two or three united Cantons purchase any bootie by their peculiar Armes of that purchase the residue can claime no share Yet hath it happened that the residue thinking themselves injured in not participating generally have raised divers controversies and because as aforesaid they are equally free and as great is the soveraigne authoritie of one Citie as of another both parties have appealed unto the French King who upon hearing of the cause in question gave judgement That a particular gaine appertained to particular persons And so the rest Therefore when they are either occasioned or determined to make any particular warre the united Cantons erect lights and make bone-fires but when they are to raise forces in generall as suppose they should for the French King first they strike up their Drumme then all the Cities doe presents as many persons as they thinke good which may be to the number of five and thirtie or fortie thousand of whom after the Captaines have culd out their limited portions the residue are licensed to depart to their owne homes Every Citie hath his principall Standard with their peculiar armes and devices therein to distinguish one people from another And because no politike body can stand without a head although in no case they will tolerate one absolute Governour over the whole yet are they contented to submit themselves to the government of one particular Magistrate in every particular Citie him they terme Vnama The elect on of which Officer is on this manner On the first Sunday in May the principall of all the houses and families thoâ—ow every Canton of all sorts and qualities assemble themselves either in some meadow or else in the chiefest streets of their Citie where all of them taking their places in order the Vnama whose time of office is now expired seating himselfe in a place somewhat above the rest after some stay riseth up and maketh a speech to the people excusing himselfe in good termes of his insufficiencie to discharge the weight of the office committed unto his charge and craveth pardon of that which he hath through ignorance or negligence committed to the prejudice of the common good and therewithall offereth to resigne his determined office into the hands of the people Immediately upon this resignation with a loud voice hee nominateth the partie whom in his judgement he thinketh worthy to succeed in his place He that is nominated commeth forth before the multitude and presenting himselfe before them after some speeches nominateth a second the second with like ceremonie a third The nomination being ended the chiefe of the companies demand of the people which of these three thus nominated they are willing to elect So naming them anew one by one the multitude lift up their hands at the naming of him whom they desire to be their Governour And oft-times it falleth out that he that hath beene once Vnama in desert of his justice and good carriage towards them hath beene chosen againe the second time This election finished they proceed to the choice of other Officers This Officer continueth in his place three yeares and although he be the chiefest amongst them yet goeth hee but little better attired than the meanest only attended with five or six persons He dwelleth in his owne house because they imploy the publike places for the holding of the Diets the keeping of their Munition and Artillerie and other furniture belonging to the warres In criminall causes he can doe nothing without the counsell of the fifteene but in civill matters he hath larger limitation Next the Vnama is that Officer of Iustice who is as it were the Chancellor and the second person in that State After him are certaine Counsellors men well experienced in affaires of Princes and occurrence of Provinces Then the Chamberlaine and his is the charge of the Munition and publike Treasure Next to him are the foure Deputies in authoritie greater than the Counsellors and may doe many things in absence of the Vnama so as the Chancellor be present These with the Vnama make the fifteene which governe the State as well in peace as in warre and are ever present at the hearing and deciding of all occurrences arising within the Territorie of their owne Canton These are from yeare to yeare confirmed by the people although as doth the Vnama they continue their office for three yeares These send Governours to the Castles on the Frontiers and to decide inferiour matters they allow ten persons chosen out of the meaner sort but the parties in controversie may appeale to the fifteene other Iudges or further appeales as in the Civill Law they have not to flie unto For their chiefest care is their tillage and warfare coveting to live simply and plainly and not to intrap one another in quarrels and suits of Law The partie evicted is severely punished Neither will they suffer any of their people to appeale out of their owne Countries and if any offend therein he is grievously chastened Thorow the whole world Lawes are not observed with lesse partialitie for they are never-altered according to the humours of the inconstant multitude nor violated without due penaltie inflicted for as of those five sorts of populâ—r governments which Aristotle discourseth of there is none more dangerous than that wherein the will of the people beareth sway above reason and standeth for Law as Zenophon writeth of the Athenians so no forme of government can be compared to that wherein the Commonaltie without dâ—tinction live subject to the censure of the Law in regard of which policie wee ought not to marvell if this Common-weale have flourished now these two hundred and fiftie yeares in great reputation of valour For â—â—y two meanes hath this estate beene preserved viz. by unpartiall administration of justice and frequencie of neighbourly feastings whereas the scornfull ambition of great men hath heretofore ruinated the popular estates of the Megarians the Romans the Florentines the Syennois and the Genoese Of which sort the Swizzers have none at all or if there be any as there are but
all the City became to bee divided into Neri and Bianchi this sedition was not of long time after pacified Arezzo being by long dissention amongst themselves almost brought to wracke as the other cities of Tuscane likewise were was sold to the Florentines by Lewis of Anjou for forty thousand Florens of gold and not many yeeres after Cortona by King Ladislaus With the State of Florence doth confine that of Sienna a City builded by the Senoni and of late time become subject to the house of Medici It is five miles in compasse strong by situation and whereunto Cosmo the great Duke adjoyned a Citadell From Florence it is not above thirty three miles distant but the people thereof are much differing in Manners as also disposition they sparing slow and unsociable towards Strangers these bountifull and of kinde entertainment they loth to part with money and provident these liberall and onely caring for the present they grave melancholie and alwaies expecting their profit these plaine and of cheerefull countenance the one inclined to traffique and gaine the other content with their Revenues and the fruits of their Farmes Sienna hath a large and fruitfull Territory wherein are contained in the Cities of Pienza Montalcino Chiusi Soana and in Maremma Massa and Crosseâ—o the ports of Orbetelio Portercole with twenty six other walled Townes The coast beginneth at Capiglia and extendeth to the little River of Fiore being all good soile for Corne but the aire is so infectious that none live long therein The ports doe all belong to the King of Spaine together with the Hill Argentino a place famous by the discourse which Claudius Ptolomeus made thereof for the excellency of the situation fit for the building of a royall Citie Next this Province beginneth the patrimony of Saint Peter bequeathed to the Church by the Countesse Matilda These may be partly ghessed at by the numbers of people which not to over-reach with the Italians are valued 800000. soules or perchance a million in all his dominions So then out of every 16000. people to allow three hundred souldiers which is the proportion of the Muster-books in Prato then will 800000. people allow 15000. souldiers and though the Duke as some writers affirme hath sometimes confessed that he hath thirty or 36000. souldiers yet I suppose you shall doe him no wrong not to allow him above 20000. in ordinary seeing a Captaine of their owne at once confessed but 15000. These are trained once a moneth except in Florence where they are not suffered to weare Armes the liberty to weare which causes divers to sue to be souldiers those in ordinary pay are bestowed in his Garrisons Thirty Castles and Forts he hath and in some of them fifty in others but fifteene souldiers Sixteene Cities with Garrison also he hath in some of which he keepes not much above the said number though in others two or three hundred He hath in ordinary for his Guard one hundred horse at six and thirty shillings nine pence apeece a moneth and foure hundred light horse more at fifteene shillings nine pence one other troope of horse he hath for what service and in what pay I know not The Garrison Souldier hath one and twenty shillings a moneth the traine Souldier nothing His Force at Sea he never recovered since the defeat given by the Turkes where hee lost two of his best Gallies and one Galleon His whole Fleet is about twelve Gallies and five Galleasses for honour and increase of his power by Sea hath hee instituted the Knights of the Order of Saint Stephen who are his Commanders His chiefe Port and Arsenall is Porto Ferraro in the I le of Elba Of great Ordnance were told in the Castle of Livorno threescore and foure and in that of Florence one hundred and fifty by which may be ghessed that hee hath no want of munition The charge of his Gallies for these six moneths in which they be commonly at Sea is about 18000. gold Crownes each Crowne worth six shillings sterling There is not so much as a root nor the dunging of an Asse for which something is not paid to the great Duke Victuals Lodging Weddings Bargaines Law-suits setting up of young Tradesmen all must be paid for So that his ordinary and knowne revenue is valued at 1100000. Ducats which comes to 279000. pound sterling a yeere besides his extraordinaries A wonderfull summe for a petty Prince especially in such a thrifty place where all expences defrayed he may in times of peace put up one halfe if not two thirds of his intire Revenue Ordinaries and Extraordinaries arising to one thousand pound a day His neighbour Princes are all jealous of him hee of them and all watchfull one over another But the greatest eye-sore his greatnesse is to the State of Lucca which lies in Tuscany and all the whole length being fifty miles surrounded by this Dukes dominions This makes them at great and continuall charge of Garrisons and to put themselves under the protection of the Spaniard the feare of whose power slaves off the Duke from attempting upon that State which might hee once obtaine hee might truly then write himselfe Great Duke of Tuscany Whereas now having but part of it he may be answered as the Pope did his Predecessor So he may write himselfe the Greatest Duke of all Tuscany rather than The Great Duke of all Tuscany The State of the Kingdome of Naples THe chiefe place hereof in ancient time was Capua the pleasant situation whereof was the overthrow of Hanâ—â—bal and his army Cicero writeth that the Romans were Lords of three imperiall Cities Carthage Corinth and Capua The two first being farre off they utterly ruinated of Capua they long consulted in the end they concluded that it were extreme tyrannie to spoile so noble a city of Italy But for their better security they confiscated the Territories thereof and deprived it of all forme and Majesty of Common-wealth They let the buildings stand to serve for receit of those which should till the ground Naples is now the chiefe seat not onely of Campagnia but of the whole Kingdome and is indeed a princely City it is in compasse seven miles but narrow of late times it is much augmented and would increase continually if the King of Spaine had not forbidden a further increase by building whereunto he was moved partly by the complaints of the Barons whose Tenants to injoy the liberties granted to the Neapolitans did forsake their owne dwelling to seat themselves there partly by the danger of rebellion which in so mighty a City cannot easily be repressed It is strongly walled and hath in it three Castles the chiefe whereof is Castle Novo builded by Charles of Angcow The haven is not large nor safe but that inconvenience is somewhat eased by an artificiall key It hath likewise an Arsenall wherein all Instruments of warre are forged Amongst other religious places of which sort there are many and those
other advantages required in the situation of a City hath those two which are required in a well seated City whereof having already discoursed in the site of England wee will here surcease further to dilate of The safety then of this City groweth from the Waters and the situation thereof in the Water where neither it can be well approached or assaulted by Land for the interposition of the Water betweene it and the Land nor yet by Sea for that the streames are not navigable but by Vessels of the lesser size onely for greater ships riding out of the Channels where the Water is somewhat deepe would drive and riding within the Channels with every turning water should bee on ground So that a Navie of lesser shipping would doe no good and greater shipping cannot well there be mannaged In conclusion these Waters are rather made for the places and entertainment of peace than for motions of warre We may adde to these difficulties which nature and the situation doe present another as great which ariseth from the power and provisions of the City which are ever such as will better inable the Inhabitants to offend another in those Waters than any man can invent to offend them All which young Pepin tasted to his losse Who with his ships and men fild all the Coast From the Fornaci to the greater shore And Laid a bridge to passe his ventrous boast From Mâ—lamocco all the Channellore Even to Rialto yet for all this boast Hee 's faine to flie with shame the Seas doe drowne His men His bridge the waves have beaten downe And lastly wee may adde the continuall Art and care which the Seigniorie doth use ever to augment something to the fortification of this their Citie and State The whole Dominion of the Venetian Seigniorie is divided into firme land and Sea By the firme land we understand all that which they possesse in Lombardie in Marca Trâ—visâ—â— and in Friuli for that all those parcels doe make one continued country passable from one to the other without helpe of Sea Wee will terme that Sea which confineth with the Lake Sea-ward or that which cannot be approached without passing by Water This State is againe divided into Continent and Island On the Continent they have Istria Dalmatia Sclavonia Albania or at least some parts thereof The Islands stand partly within the Gulfe not farre distant from the Continent and part of them are without the Gulfe which are Corfu Cephalonia Zante Candia Cenigo Tine and other in the Adriatique The State of the firme Land containeth one of the Marquisats of Italie to wit Trevisa which besides the head Citie whereof it taketh its name hath also in it the Cities of Feitre Belluno and Câ—nâ—da It hath moreover two of those Cities which are of the first ranke of the Cities in Italie namely Venice and â—resâ—la Nor let it seeme strange to any man that Treckon â—râ—scia amongst the said Cities considering that for largenesse of Territorie it giveth place to no Citie thorow Italâ—â— containing in length one hundred miles and in bredth fiftie considering also the number of Inhabitants and the entrade it yeeldeth to the Seigniorie besides the private revenue of the Citie it selfe In all which few other Cities come neere it There is also in the firme Land the Citie of Verona called so for its superemment conditions as Verâ— una and is the first of the second ranke of Cities of Italie The Citie of Padoa which for goodnesse of soile exceedeth Bolognia it selfe There are also the Cities of Bergamo Vicenza and Crema There is againe the State of Friuli with two honourable Cities Vdine where the Lieutenant of the State resideth and Cividal besides a number other populous Townes little inferiour to Cities Lastly there is the fruitfull Polesine with the noble Citie of Rovigo therein with other places of good respect If wee consider the water there are few States of Italy that have more abundance in that kinde either for standing Waters or Rivers In the Territorie of Bergamo is the Lake of Iseo in the Country of Brescia the Lake of Idro In the Veronesse and Brescian is the Lake of Guardo It is also watered with many great Rivers that not only serve to make the fields fruitfull but also to fortifie the place And those Rivers are Oglio Chiese Navilio Mincio Seri Mela and Garza which indeed is rather a Mountaine Bourne than a River c. The Countrey of Polesine and Padoa are so stored with Lakes and Rivers that therein is no Burg or place which standeth not within five miles of some fresh Water And all this Countrey of the firme Land whereof I have spoken is also for aire exceeding wholesome and temperate as the complexions and cheerefull countenances of the Inhabitants can well witnesse together with the quicknesse of their apprehension and wit as well for matter of Armes as Learning Touching the Land this State hath in it many parts that are very diverse in qualitie some-where exceeding happy and fruitfull but lesse industrie in the people other-where the people are exceeding industrious but the ground defective Againe some parts there are where both the people are exceeding carefull industrious and the soile also good Of the first sort is the Territorie of Crema of Padoa of Vicenza of Trevisa and the Polesine Of the second sort is the Countrey of the Bergomasche the Veronise and Friuli Of the third sort is the Country of Brescia And touching the first it is almost incredible what the riches and increase is of those grounds what fresh Meadowes what fruitfull arable what abundance of Cattell of Flesh of all things that come of Milke what plenty of Corne of Pulse of Fruit Wood Flax Linnen and Fish Amongst all which particularities the Padoan doth notwithstanding excell which for goodnesse of soile doth carrie the praise from all the rest of Lombardie The wealth of this Territory may hence be conjectured that it hath the richest Bishopricke and Prebendaries of Italy It hath one of the richest Abbeies of Saint Benet in Italy which is Saint Iustina It hath one of the most beautifull Convents of the same order viz. that of Praxa It hath the richest Monastery belonging to the Austen-Friers which is that of Caudiana It hath two of the greatest Churches that may bee found in Italy which are Saint Iustina and Saint Anthony with one of the greatest Customes of salt in Europe In the time of the Roman Common-wealth no City of the Empire had more Knights of Rome than had Padoa For that as Strabo testifieth there were sometimes counted five hundred of them at once Which must needs proceed from the extraordinary goodnesse of the soile and the greatnesse of private livelihoods But at this day the greatnesse of the Venetian Nobilitie hath in great part diminished the Nobilitie of other Cities Amongst which Aquileia in old time tooke in compasse twelve miles and made an hundred and twenty thousand Citizens
And Ravenna which was situated in a Lake as Venice is was once of such respect that it was thought fit and chosen first by Honorius and afterwards by the Gothes and Exarchs for the seat of the Empire In our daies by the conjuration of Cambraie it was besieged by Maximilian with seven hundred French Launces a thousand two hundred men at Armes Italians 18000. Dutch foot six thousand Spaniards two thousand Italians in pay and six hundred Adventurers of divers Nations with a huge quantitie of Artillery and all other Munition Against this force the Seigniory opposed as great a force for defence and put into the Citie six hundred men at Armes fifteene hundred light-Horse as many Carabines under very expert Commanders And for foot they had above twelve thousand Italians ten thousand drawne out of the Gallies a great number of Gentlemen of Venice and Peasants of the Country without number together with an Army of inestimable quantity of Munition and victuall with which quantity of men and provisions the greatnesse of their workes and fortifications well answered Now there being about and in Padoa two so great and populous Armies one to assault it another to defend it and that this infinite number of Horse on both sides did never cease from boot-haling and forraging the Country about setting fire on all that they could not carry away and that the Peasants had also conveyed away as much as they could into the Citie and the adjoyning holds yet did neither of these Armies ever want victuals during all that siege And yet as fruitfull as is Padoa the Country of Crema is no whit behinde it for all things for store and finenesse of flax beyond it Of Polesine it shall only suffice to say that it holdeth the like proportion with Padoa The Country of Vicenza hath the Champian exceeding fat and for that part thereof which is hilly few Countries come neere it for pleasantnesse It leaneth its shoulders upon the Alpes it hath on the right hand the new River on the left Bronta in the middest of it runnes Bacchilion Remon c. it is the Garden of Venice The Territory of Trevisa as it cannot bee reckoned amongst the fertillest yeâ— it is numbred amongst the pleasantest Now the Countries where the industrie of the people is more than the goodnesse of the soile are those of Verona Bergamo and Friuli For in the Bergamash there is more than forty miles of mountaine the Veronese hath many miles of champian altogether barren and sandy The like hath Friuli whence it commeth that these parts are much subject to dearths and scarcity of corne but what they want in Bread is re ompenced in Wine abundantly so that as I understand the Island alone of Scala which is one great Village in the Veronesse doth rent in this commodity to the number of five thousand crownes yearely Nor are they destitute of very good Wooll whereof they of Verona doe weave Cloths and Felts The Burgamash an infinite quantity of Dornix besides Broad-clothes and Kersies which they vent partly into Lombardie and partly into Almaigne The fruitfulnesse of the soile and industry of the people together is notably discovered in the territory of Brescia insomuch that I beleeve that no part of Italy in these two points can be compared thereto for opulencie and plenty in those two parts which for goodnesse of soile wee count to be fertill There is no private mans Garden for art and gracefulnesse of compartment or order more exquisitely cast or more diligently planted or more neatly kept and dressed than this whole territory Now touching that part of the â—rescian territory that is unfruitfull impossible it were to declare the diligence and art that is there used for ploughing of mountaines and for planting of Vines throughout the said mountaines But a sufficient testimonie thereof will bee that the barrenest part of this territory is no lesse well inhabited than is the best In the towne of Cordove alone it is knowne that if need require they are able in one day to make two hundred Harquibushes at all points out of the Masse although there be no Harquebush that goeth through lesse than ten hands at the least No Iron is brought in more than groweth in the Country and yet little goeth out imwrought Some is sold made into barres but most into wares In the City of Brescia are accounted more than two hundred Smiths shops of which fifty at least are Cutlers There are also some Iron Mines in Vâ—â—l Coâ—â—â—â—â—â— which yeeld water for six furnaces and six mills in which they make plate for Armour In the Citie of Cordove are made in great quantity Swords Daggers Halberds Knives and other like weapons In the Marquisate of Trevisae great quantity of excellent steele and so in Alphaga Soldo and in Cador exceeding good Swords are wrought in Belluno Felire and Seravalle The dominion which the Venetian hath by Sea is of two kinds as hath formerly bin said partly Continent partly Islands The greatest territory of the Continent is Istria and the best unlesse it were for that the ayre thereof is naturally unwholesome or rather to speak freely contagious and pestilent especially about Nola. For which cause that it grow not to be disinhabited the Seigniory alloweth to all men that will dwell there a certaine quantity of land with divers immunities and privileges besides It yeeldeth great abundance of Oyle Fish and Salt Dalmatia Sclavonia and Albania afford excellent wines and in these quarters partly by the commodiousnesse of the Sea and partly by reason of the entértainment and pay that runs there amongst the garrisons with the carefull industry of the Inhabitants the people live indifferently well there The Islands belonging to this State and lying within the Gulfe are not many The names of them are Veggia Arbe Brazza Pago Liesina Curzola Lissa with the Islands of Zara and Sesa They all yeeld in generall Wines of reasonable goodnesse Cherso with some other doe exceed for plenty of Cattell Milke Meats and Wooll Pago hath Salt-pits and yeeldeth great profit Veggia hath store of Pulse light Wines Wood and Horse though small They are all beautified with Havens excepting Arbe which defect is there recompenced with the naturall pleasantnesse of the Country They have very rich Fishings especially Lesina whose Sea yeeldeth Pilchers in great abundance The greatest of these Islands is Lesina containing in compasse fifty miles The best peopled is Curzola The most delicious Arbe and both with the parts of the Continent over against them whereof wee spake before doe yeeld great number of serviceable men for the field and the Gallies It remaineth to speake of the Islands out of the Gulfe Of which the first inorder is Corfu for commodiousnesse of situation of great account For it lieth in a manner in the very centre of all the Sea-dominious belonging to this State betweene the Adriatike and the Ionike Seas equally distant from Venice and
Candie In which respect it standeth fitly both to hinder an enemie that would assault the Islands and Continent within the Gulfe and to releeve Candie if it were distressed It also â—eth fitly to defend all the Westerne parts and to molest the East It standeth in so excellent a Seat for the defence of Italy that it may properly be termed the Bastion thereof It standeth well also for the conquest of Greece bordering upon it as it wereâ— strong mount or Cavallier I standeth opportunely for the receit releeving and uniting of the Forces and Navies of Christendome against the Infidelt And albeit the Island be not very plentifull in graine yet thorow the vicinitie thereof to Puglia and Epyre and the facile transportation it hath to Venice and Sicill it cannot want any necessaries The experience whereof hath beene manifested both in the time of the Romans and in our dayes also The Roman fleet made head alwayes at Corsu There also in the civill warres betwixt Caesar and Pompey did ride M. Bibuluâ— Pompey's Generall And in our memorie the forces of the league concluded by Paul the third and Pius the fifth did there assemble and from thence set forward The Island was of so powerfull an estate that it armed 6â— Vessels to Sea It aboundeth with excellent Oyle Wine Wax Hony and fruits of all sorts All which commodities it hath in that goodnesse proportion that better in the same kind are not to be found through the whole earth It hath in length 60 miles 20 miles over and in circuit an hundred and twenty It hath three places of great importance to wit the old Citie neere the old Seat of Pagiopili the new Fort and thereto adjoyning the Castle Saint Angelo besides sixty eight Townes Next in order is Cephalonia containing in compasse an hundred threescore and six miles It hath two hundred Townes with Havens belonging unto them Two whereof Argostoli and Guiscardo are most famous the third is Nallo It yeeldeth store of Graine Oyle Sheepe Cheese Wooll Honey and Currans and these in such plenty that thereby it receiveth great and yearely Revenues Candia is likewise one of the most renowned Islands of the Mediterranean It containeth in length two hundred sixty miles in breadth fifty and in compasse in regard of the many promontories it maketh almost six hundred It yeeldeth great plenty of Wine with us called Malvesies Cheese and Honey It is seated so conveniently and with such advantage for marine occurrances that Aristotle censured it to be Lady of the Sea His reason because it lieth very neere the middle betweene Europe Asia and betweene Greece the Islands of the Archipelago which in a manner Court her as their Mistresse and Soveraigne It lieth from Constantinople three hundred and fifty miles from Alexandria and Soria five hundred from Caramania Epire and Cyprus three hundred from Afrike two hundred There remaine behinde two other Islands Cerigo and Tine Of which Cerigo containeth in compasse sixty miles In situatian it is mountainous having one good City seated on the top of a Hill It hath two Havens the one called Delphino the other Tine That looketh North this South It hath besides divers creeks but narrow and unsafe with the ancients it was of good esteeme for Leon of Sparta considering well the seat and quality of the place wished that either it had never beene or being it had beene drowned as soone as it had beene made Which wish as things afterwards fell out wrought him a great opinion of wisdome and foresight For Romaratus who banished from Sparta and sojourned with Zerxes counselled him to bring up all his Navie unto this Island if hee meant to impatronize himselfe of Greece as hee might easily have done if hee had followed that counsell as in few yeares after did Nicius Generall of the Athenians in the warre of Peloponnesus In our time it is called the Lanthorne of the Archipelago Tine is in the middest of Archipelago six miles from Delos round about which Delos lie the Cyclades in number fifty three It hath in circuit forty miles with one great and populous Citie and by reason of the Site which is on a Hill very strong very many Townes it hath besides And herewith endeth the Sea-Dominion of the Venetian In all which there are little lesse than three hundred and fiftie thousand soules Which number perhaps is greater than a man at first would beleeve especially if he consider withall how some of these parts as Sclavonia are not very fruitfull and many of the Islands are barren besides the terrour of the Turkish incursions Insomuch that if their Countries were under any other Lord than the Venetian they would surely be defarted But the Seigniory with entertaining peace with all their Neighbours with building of Forts maintaining of Garrisons in places of necessitie and with exceeding expence of money keepe and maintaine their people in this sort as at this day we see them inhabited Fame reporteth the Venetians to be exceeding rich But besides opinion there is great reason why they should be so indeed First they are Lords of a large Territory both by Land and Sea but chiefly on Land where they have Cities of the best ranke of Italy with large and opulent Territories adjoyning unto them and full of people industrious and thriftie They have also rich Bishoprickes wealthy Abbeyes with the fattest and most commodious benefices of Italy Families both for Nobilitie and Revenue worshipfull and Buildings for State and Magnificence singular Besides which they have also very wealthy commonalties Amongst which to omit many Brescia alone hath eighteene thousand crownes of yearely Revenue and Asola which is but a Towne subject to Brescia ten thousand Another reason is the great advantage which the Venetian hath for Trafficke both in drawing unto himselfe other mens commodities and in venting his owne I call his owne commodities whatsoever is growing or made within the State or whatsoever Trade besides he hath ingrossed or by prescription of time appropriated to himselfe This advantage is marvellous great throughout the whole State of Venice for that the firme Land on every side is full of navigable Rivers and Lakes Besides it is for the greater part a plaine Countrey so that the conveyance of all sorts of Merchandize by Cart or by Horse is very easie They are also in possession of the Valleyes and passages of the Rhetian Giulian and Carmian Alpes by which lieth all the Traffick betweene Italy and Germanie The State of the Sea is full of excellent large and safe Harbours especially Dalmatia and Sclavonia The Islands have the like especially the greater ones as Corsu and Candia But the flower of gaine and emolument to this State is the Trafficke of the great Sea of Soria and Aegypt which the Venetian had altogether in his hand especially so much of the ancient Trafficke for spice which hath beene and yet is of reasonable good consequence unto them In summe all the
Overland trade of Cloves Nutmegs Ginger Cinamon Pepper Wax Sugars Tapestries Cloths Silkes and Leather with all the commodities of the East doe passe this way and are uttered from hence into the greatest part of Italy and a good part of Germanie The greatnesse of this Trade may the better be perceived by the greatnesse and multitude of private shipping belonging to Citizens and other Strangers Merchants of Venice and other Haven Townes belonging to the State As also by the multitude and wealth of the said Merchants and of the great stirring and bartering that is there every day In which kinde the Merchants only of the Dutch Nation in Venice doe dispatch as much as were thought sufficient to furnish a whole world To which purpose I may not omit to note that Cities of Trafficke have three degrees of difference For either the Trade lieth by the Ware-house that dispatcheth by grosse or by open shops that doe retaile or by both Of this first sort are Lisbon Civil Antwerpe Amsterdam Hamburgh Danske Noremberg and in Italy Naples Florence and Genoa Of the second sort are all the other Cities of France and Germanie And amongst the Cities of Italy Millan is herein the chiefest where there are to be seene shops of all wares so rich and well furnished that they may well serve for Magazins to many Cities In both sorts Venice goeth beyond all the Cities of Italy For there are open shops of infinite number and the Ware-houses there doe farre passe all other in Italy So that this Citie doth Trafficke by way of shop as much as any other Citie and by Ware-houses more And to conclude putting both together it is the Citie of greatest Trafficke in Europe and perhaps of the World And over this whereas wealth doth arise to every Citie by three wayes first by profits of Dominion secondly by recourse from places to Iustice and thirdly by Merchandize Venice is by all these wayes continually inriched First the Revenue of the whole is brought to Venice both of the firme Land and of the Sea Secondly all Appeales and suits of importance through the whole State doe come thither and thirdly Venice is as it were the center of the East and West the Store-house of all that is produced by Sea or Land and in summe the receit of the whole wealth of Asia and Europe To set downe precisely the Revenue of the State is no easie matter but a man may be bold to say that it is held to bee the greatest of any Prince Christian except those of Spaine and France But whatsoever it be certaine it is they doe lay up every yeare a great Masse over and above their expences notwithstanding their incredible charge they are at in the Arsenall in the building of Gallies in Fortifications in Garrisons and Stipends To this the Venetian hath beene for these many yeares in continuall peace with all Princesâ— during which intermission they have set all their study to the augmenting of their Revenues whereby it is now credible that having some yeeres since discharged their debts and disburthened themselves of the interests of the said monies they have saved together great quantity of treasure Besides which treasure in ready coine they have another treasure of no small consideration and that is the wealth of the City and the private substance of particulars with the Revenues of the greater Schooles or as they terme them Halls which the Common-wealth in her need may use as her owne For that in occasions some doe give voluntarily others doe lend frankly or upon light use And in the warre of Cambray they gathered five hundred thousand Crownes upon the sale onely of certaine offices amongst them Now the Venetian Territorie for the extent of it hath in length somewhat above one thousand miles and the breadth thereof answereth not to the length But whensoever they are drawne unto service they wage forren forces And hereupon they have alwaies amongst them ten bands of Albanesses and Croatians They keepe moreover in entertainment certaine Colonels of the Swisses and Grisons with divers Captaines besides out of the State of the Church In former times they have beene able to draw unto their service such a Potentate as a Duke of Vrbine unto whom they committed the Lieutenancie and leading of their Armies making as secure an use of his forces as of their owne But above all things they have alwaies made right excellent use of their leagues and confederacies with other States In the league which they made with Amadis de â—aâ—nte called commonly the Greene Count and with Theobald Earle of Champaine with Lewis Earle of Blois Baldwine Earle of Flanders and Boniface Marquesse of Montferrat they first recovered Zara and then entred upon the protection of Constantinople wherein they got for themselves three eights of the whole Conquest and in particular the Cities of Gallipoli Modoni Conone and Durazzo with all the Ilands in those Seas saving a few which lie before Morea Amongst which Ilands Candy and Corâ—â— fell to their shares the greatest part whereof they inseffed to their private Gentlemen The Citie of Constantinople it selfe remained to the Emperour but not without a proportionable consideration made to the Seigniorie In the league made with Azzo Visconti and the Florentines against Martin Scala they possessed themselves of Trevegi Bassane and Castilbaldo Being confederated with Mathias Corvinus King of Hungary and G. Scanderbeg Prince of Albania they made head against the Ottoman power In another league contracted with the Florentines against the Visconti they inlarged their Dominions within Lombardy Lastly in the confederation which they had with Francis the first King of France they re-entred upon Brescia and Verona With their Money they have also not a little advanced their affaires Of Emanuel Paleologus they bought Lepanto Napoli and Malvalia Of George Belsichius they had the Towne of Scùtary in pawne of money lent him Neither have they beene wanting to helpe themselves with honourable pretences In the warres which Charles the eighth King of France made upon Italy the Venetians undertooke to stand Head and Protectors of the common liberty and in that pretence made all Italy arme against him And because indeed this State may and is rightly held for one maine Fort of Italy and Christendome beside against the Turkish invasions therefore have they had also in their assistance from time to time the forces of the Church and of the King of Spaine of whom the danger hath alwaies beene accounted common and as neere unto themselves Now on the firme land they have a continuall Ordinance of twenty and eight thousand Foot with Captaines Ensignes and all other Officers inrolled and paid They have besides to the number of foure thousand Musketeers men well trained to that kind of Weapon For which occasions they have also their times of Musters yeerely partly to approve their experience and partly to render such rewards as are due to the best deservers Of this multitude
wont to say hath something of the nature of Dice which no man knoweth how they will runne I may say as much of the house of Austria Princes that doe exceedingly cherish and affect quietnesse wherewith they are become great and with the same meanes doe maintaine their greatnesse Of the Church it were alike superfluous to speake for that neither Saint Peter can make any excuse to make warre upon Saint Marke nor will Saint Marke seeke to trouble Saint Peter unprovoked In summe the Venetian hath two maine advantages above all other Princes The one is that they have a councell that is immortall the other that the heart of the State cannot be pierced unto by any enemie And so conclude that the Pope and the Venetian at this time are more potent and of greater antiquity in Italy than ever heretofore they have beene not only for that the Pope hath a more ample Territory and that but little incumbred with petty Lordships and that the Venetian hath his Dominion better fortified and his Coffers fuller than in times past but also in regard that the States of Naples and Millan are in the hands of a Prince absent and farre off and therefore circumspect to raise innovations Lombardie anciently called Cisalpina extendeth from Panaco unto Sesia lying betweene the Apeniae and the Alpes Marca Trivigiana sometime called Venetia lieth betweene the Menzo and the Po. Most commonly both Provinces passe under the name of Lombardy because there the Kings of the Longobards seated their dwellings longer than in any other place of Italy Besides the soyle the ayre and the Inhabitants hold such correspondencie that they ought not to be distinguished This is the richest and civillest Province of Italy For such another peece of ground for beautifull Cities goodly Rivers Fields and Pastures for plenty of Fowle Fish Graine Wine and Fruits is not to be found againe in all our Westerne world arising partly by the ease of Navigable Rivers as Tesino Adda Oglio Menzo Adige and Po partly by channe's cut out of those Rivers and partly by the great Lakes of Verbano Lario and Benaco No lesse commodâ—ty ariseth by the plaines passable for Carts Mules and other carriage The greatnesse likewise of the Lords of Lombardie hath bin a great furtherance thereto For while the Visconti reigned this State maintained wars of great importance against most puissant Princes And for the Empirie hereof happened those notable wars of our daies betweene the Emperor and the French King And no marvell that two such puissant Potentates contended with so great effusion of bloud for this Dukedome for though to many it should not seeme great yet in very truth for the wealth of the Country and the quantity it hath been of as great reputation as some Realmes of Europe some Dukes whereof have possessed greater Territories enjoyed wealthier Revenues and have beene more puissant in Warres and more honourable in Peace than divers Princes graced with Kingly titles Amongst the Cities of these Provinces accounting Venice amongst the Islands Millan without controversie holdeth the precedencie It is able to reckon upon two hundred thousand persons and hath a large and populous Territory A Citie saith Guicciardine most populous and rich in Citizens plentifull in Merchants and Artificers proud in pompes and sumptuous in ornaments for men and women naturally addicted to feastings and pleasure and not only full of rejoycing and solace but also most happy in all other nature of contentment for the life of man And however now the Spaniard one in the Citie and another in the Castle overlooketh both City and Country yet is the bravery of the place very little abated nor doth the Nobleman shrinke under the burthen but carrieth his load lightly however his inward grones are breathed yet lifteth he up a face of chearefulnesse as if he dranke wine and fed on oyle according to the properties of either so good and bountifull is the Country The second Citie of Lombardie is Brescia not for compasse or multitude of people for it is not able to make fiftie thousand men but by reason of the large jurisdiction thereof comprehending therein many large Towns and populous Champians therefore censured to be able in all to levie 350000 men Among the Townes subject thereto Asalo and Salo have the preheminence amongst the Vallies Valcamonia being fifty miles in length and therewith populous and full of Iron Mines Bologna if it please you to account it in Lombardie and Verona are alike populous Verona is larger and of more beautie Bologna more rich and commodious as well for that it hath a larger Territory â— also for that there is no City that doth more absolutely enjoy her owne commodities and doth more freely partake of others by the great resort of Courtiers Clergie-men and Officers dispersed through all the Ecclesiastike State To which three things are much availeable the Vniversitie where all professions are practised their wealth which is equally divided and lastly their inclination and patience to take paines and doe service Betweene Verona and Padoa there is no great difference in respect of circuit but Verona hath double the people Whereof the Venetians to supply that defect doe as much as they may grace their Vniversitie and the Schollers As in this Province the Cities are great and beautifull so are the fortresses many and impregnable And whereas other Provinces have their places of strength on their Frontiers in this the neerer you approach the centre the stronger shall you see the Country planted and fortified The Dukedome of Vrbine THis State touching the Apenine mountaines on the South and the Adriatike Sea upon the North is on the two other sides high hemb'd in with the dominions of the Pope whose Liege-man or Feudatary the Duke hereof is for severall bounties received from the Church This State is threescore miles long and five and thirty broad containing seven Cities and two hundred Castles and Villages The land very good His Revenue comes in two wayes First from his subjects which he being a gracious Lord is not above an hundred thousand ducats a yeare But secondly he much helps himselfe by the Sea and especially by his customes upon Wine and Corne exported of which last there is a great trade in his ports Of this Revenue he issues but 2200. ducats a yeare by way of tribute or acknowledgement to the Pope and the great Duke of Tuscanie which last sometimes writes himselfe Duke of Vrbine also Both these gape for the Duchie if the succession should faile A pretty case lately hapned thereupon It chanced that Guido Baldus Duke of Vrbine in his owne life time resigning his Estate to the sonne and that sonne dying without issue before his father in the yeare 1624. that both these pretenders being ready to seaze upon it and yet 〈◊〉 afraid of another the old Duke was re-estated with both their consents The great Duke of Tuscanio hath as it seemes since
released his claime to the Pope who now solely after the death of this old man lookes for it but many thinke his nose will be wiped of it for that the Archduke Leopold brother to this Emperour hath in the yeare 1626. married the daughter and heire of this old Duke Guido And this may happen to be the occasion of a breach betweene the Pope and the house of Austria especially of the Duchie fals void in the life and height of this present Emperour and that the Spaniard and he get the better of it in the wars of Mantua Modena is an hereditary Dukedome full of riches and fashionable Gentry after the best Italian manner newly allied to Mantua and reasonably well fortified against his dangerous neighbour in Millan and inviteth you to the view of a very delicate Country The Duke dome of Mantua MAntua is a late Dukedome erected of an ancient Marquifate in the name of Gonzaga He liveth in better fashion of Courtship than the other Princes with a Guard of Switzers The Citie is large boasteth of Virgils birth and the delicate streames of Po over which for all the swiftnesse and largenesse a gallerie-bridge transporteth both Coach Cart and Horse under which are preserved many Courtly Barges both for magnificent shewes and pleasure of the water in Summer time as also for the necessities of the Inhabitants thorowout the yeare This State abutting upon the East of Millane hath the Marquifate of Moutferrat annexed unto it and is now the field of warre in Italie Rich men never want heires weake titles rather than no titles are made use of Thus comes the quarrell The Towne of Mantua was as the rest of Italy sometimes belonging to the Empire from which all going away the famous Matilda laid hold on this which with the rest of her estate she bequeathed to the Church of Rome Under the Popes the name of Poledroni bearing great sway grew at last too strong and usurped from their Lord about foure hundred yeares since from whom Gonzaga at last snatcht it who so well inlarged both the territorie and honour that it grew to be a Marquifate and some hundred and five yeares since was it made a Dukedome by the Emperour Charles the fifth about which time Duke Frederike obtained the Marquifate of Montferrat also and that by mariage of Margarita It so happened that a younger sonne of this Familie plants himselfe in France whole descendant upon the late death of his cousin Ferdinand Gonzaga who having beene first a Cardinall before hee came to be Duke of Mantua was unmaried and thereupon died without issue now puts in for the Duchie as next of the bloud So that the Cardinall-Duke being dead without issue the Pope claimes his share and hath it The Emperour puts in for his title pretending the Estate escheated to him for want of issue The heire in the meane time hastens out of France gets possession of Mantua and of the good will of the people also The Emperour he cals in the King of Spaine to trie his title by the sword and if not to hinder or regaine possession yet to inforce him to demand investiture of the Emperour The Duke craves aid of France the King himselfe leads an Armie thither which this present yeare having passed the Alps by the Duke of Savoyes stopping up the passage against him miscarries in Pledmont The Savoyard is proved the Duke of Mantuaes enemie for the Marquifate of Montferrat which he pretends a triple title unto all which were adjudged weake and insufficient pleas by Charles the fifth being made Vmpire by both parties But what he could not obtaine by Law he hopes in the weaknesse of the new Duke to doe by power striking in especially with the Spaniard with whom he is now made friends upon it the Spaniard restoring some Townes in Montferrat which the Savoyard had seized upon in the last vacancie An. 161â— but had beene taken from him againe in the late warres with Spaine So that the poore Dukedome of Mantua is like to be undone by foure Pretenders The Heire the Pope the Emperour and the Savoyard The Spanish forces of Millane are too neere unto Mantua and the Savoyards to Montferrat These be his neighbours and enemies The Dukedome of Mantua is indifferent rich and able to live of its owne Seven good Cities it hath whereof Mantua is one of the strongest in Italie three sides being fortified with a wide River Montferrat is larger than the Duchie of Mantua containing about threescore good walled Townes three of which be faire Cities Both territories together containe as much land as the great Duke of Tuscanie is master of yet his yearly Revenues come not to much above 500000 Ducats for that he uses his subjects well and wants the commoditie of the Seas For his Forces Italy hath not better Horsemen nor any willinger to serve their Prince Divers strong Townes he hath and all little enough at this time The State of the Duke of Savoy THe State of this Duke lyes in two Countries in France where Savoy is seated and in Italy where he possesses part of Piedmont But what Nature and the Alpes have disjoyned Marriage and Warres have united His Dominions in France reach as farre as Geneva the County of Burgunde Bresse Provence and Daulphine on Germanie side they touch upon the Switzers and in Italy are they bounded with Millane Montferrat and the State of Genoa The length is three hundred miles the breadth an hundred and threescore the compasse nine hundred To begin with Savoy from whence the Prince hath his Title The fable I see passes currant that these mountaine-passages being infested with theeves the Countrey was thereupon named Malvoy which disorders being reformed by a Nobleman the Emperour rewarded him with the title of Duke and named the Countrey Saulvoy that is the Safe-way But hee that shall remember that the Noticia of the Empire mentions the very name of Sabaudia will know it to be ancienter than the moderne French tongue from whence this fable derives it Savoy containes the Earldome of Geneva the Marquifate of Susa the County of Morienne the Lordships of Tharentaise Brengeois Faucignie Chablais and Pays de Vaul with three Bishoprickes whereof the Duke hath the nomination It containes foure or five good Cities whereof Chamberie is a Parliamentary Towne and the Seat of the Duke on that side Situate it is in a rich and delicate Valley full of Gentlemens houses and every way inclosed with high mountaines The Valleyes be fruitfull enough but the Mountaines very inhospitable which is the occasion that there be but five hundred thousand soules in all Savoy Many and large Lakes it hath and those very well fisht Piedmont is much the pleasanter and the richer Country though the common people be poore enough as scorning to worke and caring but to have from hand to mouth The chiefe Honour or Title that the Duke here hath is the Marquifate of Saluzzes The other part of
Piedmont is taken up with Montferrat but that belongs to Mantua Though in all Piedmont there be reckoned one Duchie of Aosta Marquisates fifteene Earldomes fifty besides Baronies many but these alas bee but petty ones such as have but Fiefs being but Gentlemen holding Fees or Mannors of the Dukes favour of which one writes that singly they are not very rich though all together they make a great noise Three Counties are reckoned in it and in them seven good Cities besides an hundred and fifty walled Townes Whereupon a Gentleman of that Nation boasted that his Countrie was an intire Citie of three hundred miles compasse Piedmont is said no nourish seven hundred thousand soules whereof the lesser halfe may be reckoned within this Dukes Dominions so that he may have some eight or nine hundred thousand subjects in the whole number The Dukes chiefe Citie here is Turin honoured now with an Vniversitie A strong place but made lesse than it was when the French were Masters of it that it might be the more defensible Saluzzes is a Bishops See also The first Founder of this Noble Family was Beroaldus of Saxonie brother to Otho the third Emperour who flying hither for killing that brothers wife taken in the act of Adultery was first made Generall to the Duke of Burgundie for whom he conquered Maurienne on Italy side which Lands the Duke giving to him hee became Lord of Maurienne His sonne was first made Count or Earle of Maurienne who marrying the daughter and heire of the Marquesse of Susa joyned both those Titles together His grand-childe inlarged his Dominion by the conquest of some of the neighbour Valleyes and his sonne Amadeus was for service done to the Emperour Henry the fifth made Earle of Savoy His grand-childe Humbert marrying the Count of Geneva's daughter made his father in Law to submit and acknowledge obedience unto him This Prince also upon the sailing of the heires of the Princes of Piedmont â—â—ts in for himselfe conquers divers places and takes Piedmont into his title also His son gains further upon his neighbours His grand-childe Peter winnes the Citie of Turine and gets confirmations of Richard Duke of Cornwall his kirsman and then Emperour in those Valleyes conquered by himselfe and his grand-father His sonne Philip marrying the heire of Burgundie was in her right made Earle of Burgundie and Savoy His brothers sonne Amadeus the fourth gained the Countrey of Bresse by marriage also His sonne Edward was made a Prince of the Empire and his son Amadeus wanne something from the Count of Geneva To whose sonne Amadeus the sixth part of Piedmont veelded itselfe He instituted the Order of Knight-hood of the Annanciada To his sonne Amadeus the seventh did the Countrey called Nizza en Provenza freely yeeld To honour his sonne Amadeus the eighth did the Emperour Sigismund advance Savoy to the title of a Dukedome Him did the Councell of Basile choose to be Pope which he afterwards quit to compound the schisme His sonne Lewis was in his fathers life-time first called Prince of Piedmont which is ever since the title of the heire apparrant he also obtained to be called Earle of Geneva Charles the first made the Marquesse of Saluzzes to performe homage Finally this present Duke of Savoy Charles Emmanuel first got that Marquisate of Saluzzes intirely into his hands which Henry the fourth of France wrung from him and made him release the County of Bresse to have Saluzzes againe And thus by degrees and yeares came this Family to these possessions Besides all which hee makes title and claime to the Marquisate of Montferrat the Earldome of Geneva the Principalitie of Achaia in Greece and the kingdome of Cyprus His ordinary Revenues are thus collected His customes upon Salt fiftie thousand crownes from Susa foure and twenty thousand forren Merchandize eighteene thousand from Villa Franca c. five and twentie thousand Ancient Rents c. threescore and ten thousand The ordinary tax of Piedmont two hundred threescore and three thousand from confiscations condemned persons commutations of punishments and of the Iewes c. fifty thousand The totall is five hundred thousand French crownes What his extraordinaries may amount unto cannot be knowne but certaine it is that in a few yeares he raised eleven millions of crownes out of Piedmont alone So that we may well allow him one million of yearely commings in one with another out of which these summes are yearely issued upon certaine expences Diet wages c. of the Dukes owne Court threescore thousand crownes Allowed to the Duchesse twenty thousand The Duke of Nemeurs his kinsman pension fourteene thousand Standing wages to Iudges Counsellors c. on both sides the Alpes fourescore and ten thousand Vpon Embassadors Intelligences c. sixteene thousand Vpon his Guard Pages Messengers c. ten thousand Given away in Pensions and favours twelve thousand Expences of pleasure ten thousand Charges of his souldiery ten thousand and of his Gallies two and twenty thousand The totall is three hundred and eightie thousand French crownes The rest goes into the Treasury But in this former account the expences upon building and repairing of Forts is not reckoned which must needs amount to a masse of money seeing that no Prince of Europe in so little ground unlesse those of the Low-Countries perchance hath so many fortified places and few stronger in the world either by Nature of Arâ— eight hundred Castles being reckoned in Piedmont alone Of Land-souldiers his muster-bookes shewes him about twenty thousand often exercised by their Captaines and Collonels and three Gallies for scowring of the Coast. And now for the State and termes he stands in with other Princes his neighbours they be these To the Papacie is his Family much beholding the Pope having made his second son Victor a Cardinall and his third son Philibert Admirall of the Gallies of the Church A great dependancie hath he on the Pope besides for whereas Cardinall Aldabrandino Nephew to Clement the eighth hath purchased Raiensa in Piedmont to the Duke after whose decease that rich Territory must fall to the Church unlesse the Pope be pleased to confirme it upon the Duke With Spaine both the Duke and his eldeâ—â— son Philip Emanuel have very neere alliance Aâ— time there was that the Spaniard with-held his Pension from the Duke and he againe discharged his garrison of Spaniards in Turâ—ne c. but all being now piec't up betweene them it concernes Spaine not to displease him because hee may stop up the passages by which the Spanish forces might march out of Italy into Germanie Venice and hee are in a common league and correspondencie Divers States and persons of the Switzers take pension of him and the Citie of Geneva is in bodily feare of him so was Genoa in these late warres and may be againe With other Princes of Italy he is in good termes except with Mantua it equally concernes them all to see that one another grow not too great and
Persians but the Georgians and Arabians also betooke themselves to the exercise of Armes and therein attained to such ability that to this day they are ever and anon in tumult and beginne to recover some of their losses This was the true reason as aforesaid that induced Amurath and his Counsellours distrusting the obedience of that people against the Turkish custome there to erect many Citadels as at Chars Nassivan Lori Teflis and at Tauris whereinto they thrust great Garrisons as namely into that of Tauris eight thousand The predecessors of Amurath who reposed the maine reputation of their forces to consist in being Masters of the field made no account of these holds maintaining this rule That who is strong in the field needeth not the assistance of Holds and who will maintaine many fortresses garrisoned can never be very strong in Campania From these and such like oversights have arisen all the corruptions whereof I have spoken in this relation of the Turkish greatnesse Whereby those Armies which were wont to amount to two hundred thousand fighting men and upward and their Navies accustomed to bee of two hundred saile and more are now brought to a farre lesse reckoning They are now come to fifty thousand the proportion that Hebraim brought with him not many yeares since into Hungarie And to some thirty six Gallies or thereabouts with which Cicola Admirall of that Empire came of late into the Levant Seas By which diminutions it hath fallen out that a poore Prince of Transilvania durst meet Sinan Bassa and fight with him and that the Vayvod of Valachia durst also make him the like opposition So likewise I say that this one Kingdome and one Common-wealth hath done more in abatement of the ambition and checking the fortune of the Ottoman than all Christian States have done all together For where all the rest of the Princes bordering anciently upon them were in short time devoured spoiled of their Estates the Hungarian and the Venetian alone have for the space of one hundred and fifty yeares and more maintained themselves And though both the one and the other have quitted unto the Ottoman some parts of their Territories yet have they well warded and retained the residue So that to speake truth Christianity hath at this day no other frontier upon the Turke but what is theirs which how much it importeth no man can rightly judge who hath not by experience made triall how dreadfull the Ottoman power is to all those that dwell neere it And howbeit in these later yeares the Hungarian hath had in his favour the continuall supplies of Germanie and the Venetian hath beene assisted by the association of the Pope and the Spaniard yet it is to be understood that unlesse both those and these had had of their owne a sufficient body of warre the cold assistance of others would finally have helped their sudden necessities The State of Bethlen Gabor in Transilvania c. THis Country hath Nature it selfe at one time both fortified and honoured for the woods and Hercynian mountaines doe round about inviron it gathering it into the shape of a Crowne The length is two hundred twenty five miles English and the breadth two hundred The Ancients made it a part of Dacia but the latter Writers from the lying of it beyond the woods have called it Transylvania 〈…〉 name Sienburgen or the new Latine name Septâ—m â—aâ—â—ra it hath not from the seven Castles set to defend the Frontiers as some mistake it but from those seven Quarters or Camps into which the old Hunnes at their invasion divided their Army Thorow these woods and mountaines there be but eleven Avenues or entrances out of other Countries into Transylvania T is inhabited by three severall Nations the Siculi which be the ancientest the Hungarians and the Saxons The Religions publikely professed are three also The Arrian the Romish and the Reformed and this last divided into the Lutheran and Calvinisticall The Popish hath continued there of old The Arrian heresie was first brought in by Blandrata Anno 1556. It chiefly infected the Towne of Clausenburg where even at this day the Arrians have a populous College and a free Church though by the religious diligence of Bethlen Gabor scarce one fourth part of the City be now infected with this poyson Both Papists and Arrians professe in great freedome for that the Prince at his Inauguration is alwayes sworne to defend them As members politike of the Kingdome The Saxons use their own mother tongue the rest speak the Hungarian The number of Seven is much observed in Transilvania for by this number is the whole Countrey variously divided For first both the Siculi and Saxons and each severally have divided their portions into seven Countries or Seats the Shire-towne as it were being head of the Villages about it to which Townes those of that division repaire for matter of Justice Secondly there bee seven capitall Townes unto which the Villagers round about are to bring their Taxes and Tributes where being received by Auditors and under-Treasurers it is afterward returned into the grand Exchequer Thirdly over and above all these is the whole land of Transilvania divided into seven larger Counties First Coloszien whose Metropolis or chiefe City is Clausenburg Secondly Szolnok whose chiefe Towne is Dees Thirdly Dobocen-Landt The fourth Countie hath Alba Iulia or Weisenburg for its chiefe and that famous for the Residence and Palace of the Prince The fifth is named Thorden from Thorda its Metropolis The sixth is Keokeollea which takes name from the River Keokeolleo and gives name to its chiefe Towne Keokeolleovar The seventh and last Towne and County is Hungad which gave birth and name to the famous Family of Hungades Seven principall Cities it also hath First Hermanstadt the ancient Metropolis of Transylvania Secondly Cronstat Thirdly Szas Fourthly Clausenburg Fifthly Bestereze Sixthly Sespurg And seventhly Medroish in the middle of all the Countrey The whole Countrey is very fruitfull in one commoditie or other Corne Beeves Muttons and Fish Gods plentie all cheape beyond imagination a fat one being not worth above ten or twelve shillings English So much Wine they have in some places that at Vintage time it may be bought for an English farthing or halfe-peny a pinte Very rich it is also underground as in Salt-pits Stone-quarries whereof some be pretious and mines both of Gold and Silver Iron Quick-silver and other metals So that nothing is wanting for the life of man either for nutriment or ornament and that which is part of a wonder also though there be no where more store of money yet be there no where meaner prizes for their commodities For proofe of this at the election of Bethlen Gabor there were an hundred measures of Wheat sold in Clausenburg Market for one Rix Dollar and few Gentlemen there be who yearely reape not ten twenty or thirty stacks of Wheat as big as houses saith mine Author Their droves and flocks be answerable
the middest of a Lake and is in the Maps falsly called Echyed And those be the Countries of Hungaria which lying neere to the Turke and further from the Emperor did for their owne safeguard voluntarily at first put themselves under the protection of Bethlen Gabor whom with the Transilvanians they also elected for their Prince And now follow those seven Counties which the same Prince hath by the sword and conquest taken from the German Emperour which lie next in situation unto those before mentioned The first of these is that of Szâ—atmar lying neerer to Transilvania and touching both upon Maramaros and Szolnok aforesaid The chiefe Towne gives name to the Shire being a very strong one and served by a most plentifull Country about it The next Country so conquered is Zabolczi whose Burrough Towne is Debrecen situate in a large and most fertile levell of an hundred English miles long and broad and adorned with a goodly College of Students This County from the Southerne parts of Hungaria subject to the Turkes reaches over the goodly River Tibiscus fifty English miles right out ascending from the East to the South and West in which parts be the townes and villages of the warlike Hayduks so famous in the Turkish History a free people they held themselves all Gentlemen in service of no Lord but of their Leaders in time of warres and those are still of their owne Nation yet all bound to serve in the Armies of the Prince of Transilvania They live by their owne private Lawes and are most stiffe for the Calvinist Religion Next come those Counties which lie in the midst of these aforenamed The first of which is Bereghez whose Metropolis is Berekszas and this is the driest and barrennest Country of Hungaria Here is the Fort of Echyed so built in the midst of Lakes and Bogs that there is no approach to be made within foure miles of it either by horse or foot but by one bridge onely This makes it have the name of the strongest peece of all Bethlen Gabors Dominions perhaps of the whole world and therefore chosen by him to keepe the Crowne of Hungaria in when he had it in his custody Anno 1622. All these three Countries aforesaid conquered from the Emperour together with these former which belong unto him by Election lie situated in the forme of a ragged Triangle betwixt Transilvania and the River Tibiscus the first line whereof is made up by the County Maramaros out of which Tibiscus flowes originally The second line is either made by the River of Maros Marusius which falls â—nto the Tibiscus neere IÃ ppa a towne of the Turkes dominions although the better and evener line be made by the County Belenges The third line of this Triangle towards the West ends at the Castle of Tokai under whose walls the River Brodogh falls into the Tibiscus From this Castle we beginne to account the other foure conquered Counties which lie on Hungaria side and in respect of Transilvania are beyond the Tibiscus The first of which lying beyond Tibiscus and Brodogh is called Vgocz or Vngh of a River of that name whose chiefe towne is Vnghar the second is Hommona where the Iesuites have a College This Country touches upon Poland The second of these conquered Counties a member also of this latter is called Zemlen as its chiefe City also is Its second City is Saros Patak where the Palatine or Earle-marcher of that part of Hungaria subject to Bethlen Gabor usually keepes his residence Ennoblished it is besides with the greatest College belonging to the reformed Religion in all those parts wherein namely are fourescore Fellowes three hundred Schollars a Master and foure Readers all maintained by their owne setled Revenues like ours in England and all planted in a dainty aire a rich and most delicate Country The third conquered County is Porsod whose Metropolis is Tokay aforesaid which with its Fort and Castle was in consideration of 60000. pounds rendred by the Emperour unto Bethlen Gabor in the yeare 1628. August the 10. which its new Lord hath since re-edified This towne is overlookt by that which they call The golden Mountaine three English miles in height and seven in compasse which beares a wine of a more delicate and rich race than the Canaries and inestimable plenty too here and all abouts the Country This Country confronts upon the Turkish Territories and beyond Rudabaneya in the west parts begins the dominion of the Emperour The fourth of these Counties of his beyond Tibiscus and the utmost bounds of his conquests is called Abavyvar whose Metropolis is Cassovia the fairest and richest of all those parts and newly walled and fortified by the Conquerour Inhabited it is by the Hungarian and German Nations both of which here have their severall Churches Here likewise is a College as there also bee at Geonez and Sepsi two neighbour Cities Here also is the Bishopricke of Lelesz which being popish was upon request delivered up unto the Emperours disposing in that late treaty of Pacification And these be the goodly dominions of Bethlen Gabor in Hungaria which on the East are bounded with Transilvania on the West with the Turkish parts of Hungaria on the North with Poland and on the South with the Counties of Heves Torn and Genevar c. all subject to the Emperour As for his two Dukedomes of Oppelen and Ratibor in Silesia they being farre distant and chargeable to hold hee made a faire surrender of them into the Emperours hands in that treaty of Peace concluded betwixt them Anno 1624. What Revenues and Certainties may bee raised from hence is not to bee ghessed at in these troublesome times in which seasons quiet possession is to bee accounted the chiefe part of the Revenues seeing the subject is then rather to bee releeved than oppressed The Forces which hee is able to raise from hence with his owne pay and money must needs be very great seeing that with them hee hath not onely defended himselfe and gained upon the Emperour but so farre pressed upon him as to set so many townes on fire in Austria it selfe that by the light of those Bonefires the Emperour might reade a Letter in his owne Bed-chamber in Vienna Bethlen Gabor finally both for his valour and fortune is more dreaded by the Emperour than any other Christian King or Potentate of Europe And now for that this Prince hath so arrested the incroching greatnesse of the Emperour Ferdinand in those parts that he may well be called The scourge of the house of Austria he is therefore most mortally hated by all the Papists of Christendome who are sottishly addicted unto that Family Hence those scornes and slanders of him that he was basely borne that he was a Turke in Religion yea Circumcised and an hundred other Iesuiticall knaveries And for that hee hath not still beene ready to doe as we would have him in England since these infortunate warres of Bohemia even we good Protestants have thought that hee
hath hitherto done nothing To rehearse therefore what hee is and how his time and Armes have beene imployed may against these calumnies serve for a reall Apologie This Gabriel Bethlen whom we call Bethlen Gabor now writing himselfe Prince of the Sacred Roman Empire Lord of some part of Hungaria Duke of Oppelen and Ratibor c. was about the yeare 1580. borne of an ancient Nobility in his owne inheritance of Iktar aforesaid His Fathers name was the Lord Wolfgang Bethlen his Mother was descended also of the house of Kornis a Noble and an Ancient Sept or Tribe of the Sicali which bee the eldest Inhabitants of Transilvania His childhood was rather addicted to Armes than to Letters his Tutor had much adoe in keeping him from his delight of riding the great horses c. But comming to more maturity and discretion he so well redeemed his time lost at schoole that he attained to so much perfection in the Latine tongue as he was able extempore to answer the Emperours Ambassadours Oration in that language Anno 1622. Being afterwards brought up in the Court of Stephan Bathori Prince of Transilvania whose house in those dayes was a very schoole of military knowledge and exercises he so approved himselfe to that judicious Prince as he first of all made him a Captaine and to be briefe he was by the next Prince Stephan Boczkai made Generall of his Armies This honour and his fortunate management of it obtained him a wife of the noble Family of the Caroli by whom he had divers children though now all deceased Prince Boczkai dying the next Prince Gabriel Bathori continued him likewise in his military honour aforesaid swearing him also of his Privie Councell But this double greatnesse made him envied of the Nobility and this following occasion rendred him hatefull to the Prince It fortuned that in the yeare 1611. this Gabriel Bathori most unjustly bereaved the Saxon Nation of their chiefe City of Hermansradt whereupon complaint is made to the great Turke abroad and at home that Nation makes choice of the favour and greatnesse of Bethlen Gabor to be their mediator to the Prince Youthfull Bathori hereupon suspects him to be too popular offers him both ill language and blowes to boot Bethlen avoiding the Court escapes to Buda and from thence to Constantinople where hee was faine to stay two whole yeares Meanes being made in the meane time for the Saxons they obtaine an Armie of the Turke and request him to appoint Bethlen Gabor for his and their Generall Thus in October 1613. is he called backe to redresse the wrongs offered by a hated Prince and to releeve the miseries of his owne Countrie So welcome he proves and so successefull that the States and Chiefes both of the Saxons and the Siculi run amaine to Clausenburgh in the chiefe Temple wherof they for three daies together hold a great Councell about the deposing of their Prince Whereupon Bathori making shew freely to relinquish that which he could not hold did with a loud voice in the hearing of our Author then 15. years old and a studient in the Towne grant a free election for himselfe professing in these very words That whatsoever Prince this Kingdome of Transilvania shall make choice of I saith he am ready also to acknowledge for my Prince upon condition that he exercises no tyranny upon the three Nations of the Siculi Saxons and Hungarians Upon this resignation is Gabriel Beâ—hlen elected and sworne Prince of Transilvania Gabriel Bathori a Prince neither lawfully elected nor lawfully governing retires himselfe to his Castle of Varadmum where he is shortly and treacherously murthered by his owne servants for which they are executed by Bethlen Gabor the yeare following He being thus setled first of all sets upon the reparations of the Castles and Forts of his Countrey re-edifies and inlarges Varadinum lately dismantled by the Turkes Thus spends he his two first yeares 1614. and 1615. The next yeare the Turke comes downe against Poland with 410000. men and the Polander meets him with 250000. Gabriel foreknowing that whosoever gained the victory might afterwards turne his Armes upon him goes with 25000. men into the neighbour Moldavia where the other two Armies lay incamped with this handfull of men he passes the River Nester puts himselfe betwixt both Armies mediates a peace effects it is storm'd at by the Turkes and much thanked by the Polander but ill requited afterward when in the yeare 1620. Bethlen was ingaged in his warres with the Emperour Returning home hee the same yeare 1616. being his third founds a College at Alba Iulia takes order for solemne and frequent disputations against the Arrian and Papists converts many of the first sort The next two 〈◊〉 â—e reviâ—es and betters the execution of good lawes reduces Justice and Civility and though the warres were 〈◊〉 and the Reformed Religion much afflicted in German◠〈◊〉 c. yet hee intends his owne Government and intermeddles 〈◊〉 but intercepting at length some intelligence of the publike designâ— of the Princes leaguers of the Romisâ— Religion which was utterly to root out the Reformed and perceiving the Iesuites and others more busie and pragmaticall at home and that the Emperours Armie pretended to be sent against the Turkes was now upon its march and very suspiciously advanced as farre as the frontiers of his Transilvania he thinks it time to take the alarum he armes and with a small company drawes neere to observe the motions of the Imperialists stands still upon the defensive and does no more Not long after is his aid solicited by the Ambassadours of Bohemia Moravia and Silesia his confederates miserably troubled by the Emperor for Religion For them he first peaceably mediates to Caesar and being neglected hee in the yeare 1620. leads out his Armie if not to releeve them yet to countenance their cause and to draw the Emperour to more moderate conditions In their quarrell and Religions he takes Presburg from the Imperialists October 13. 1620. Next yeare he passes the Danubie and to be short is fairely elected King of Hungarie and though hee had the Imperiall Crowne of Hungarie in his owne hands yet refused he to be crowned with it This temper of his preserved him for besides the treachery of his owne Popish subjects he had heard a suspitious word let fall by the Emperour of the Turks to this purpose Now saith he that Bethlen Gabor is King of Hungarie he must needs in the next place affect our Buda the ancient royall Citie to reigne in This word made him feare the Turks and foâ—beare his owne Coronation onely carrying the Crowne away with him Thus ended the yeare 1621. The next yeare the Emperour remanding the Crowne Bethlen assembles a Parliament at Cassaw where the Popish patty prevailes the Crowne is sent backe the title of King is laid downe in lieâ— of which he receives these conditions from the Emperour First he is acknowledged a soveraigne and independent Prince Secondly he is
but with a tribune-like authority they signifie unto the Councell what their requests are Not long since their authority and reputation grew so mighty that they now carry themselves as heads and Governours rather than Officers Ministers of the publike decrees of the estates One of the Councell after the manner of Clodius refused his Senators place to become one of these Officers When a King is to be chosen these men doe more and more limit his authority not suffering it to stretch one jot farther than accustomed But although the Crowne of Poland bee at the disposition of the Nobility yet was it never heard that they rejected or overslipped the Kings successour or transferred the Kingdome into any other line more than once when deposing Ladislaus whom notwithstanding they afterward restored they elected Wenceslaus the Bohemian Likewise they have alwayes a regard to the Kings daughters as of Hedwiga married by them to Iagello and in our times of Anne given in marriage to King Stephen It was no small cause of the advancement of Sigismund the third to the Crowne of Polonia that hee was the sonne of Katherine sister to Sigismund the Emperour and of the foresaid Anne And although the Kingly authority bee elective yet after he is chosen his power is absolute in many things As to call the Diets to appoint the times and place at his pleasure to chuse Lay Counsellours and nominate the Bishops and whom he will have to be of the Privie Councell he is absolute disposer of the Revenue of the Crowne Lord of those which hold of him immediate but over the Tenants of the Nobility he hath no jurisdiction he is absolute establisher of the decrees of the Diets and Soveraigne Judge of the Nobles in criminall causes it is in his power to reward and advance whom pleaseth him to speake in a word such as is his valour dexterity and wisdome such is his power authority and government As the Polanders say the decrees of their King indure but three dayes and they converse not with him as Cosins as in France but as Brethren And as the King hath absolute authority over them which immediately hold of him so the Nobility dispose absolutely of their vassals on every of whom they exercise more than Kingly authority in manner as upon slaves In establishing their Kingdome they have done one thing worthy the noting which is that as the Romans increast their Name and Dominion by communicating the Lawes and Honours of Italy and the City of Rome to other Cities yea whole Provinces so the Kings of Polonia have inlarged united and strengthened their estate by participating the privileges of the Polish Nobility to those Provinces which either they have conquered by Armes or otherwise purchased gracing the Nobles thereof with favours equall to any bestowed on the Polish Nation By this equallizing King Ladislaus strongly united Russia and Podalia Sigismund Augustus Lituania Stephen Livonia for respect in offices and promotions knitteth affections in peace and warre The force of this Kingdome as of others consisteth in graine Coine Foot-men Horse-men Armour and Munition Of graine we have spoken already In coine it is not very rich for excepting Danske they have never a Mart-Towne worthy estimation and the warres that are brought from Prussia and Livonia doe not enrich the Kingdome with ready money yea they doe hardly suffice to barter with the English and Flemish for Cloth Silks or Woolls or with the Spanish Portuguize and other Merchants for Sugars Spices Fruits and Malueseies For when the Countrey is not given to traffike nor the Cities to buy and sell nor the people to labour and the Nobility is very gallant prodigall in expences spending more than their Revenues in diet and apparell and the seasoning of their Viands for the Polanders use more Spices than any other Nation and their Wine their Silke the greatest part of their Woollen Cloth is brought from forren Nations how can the Kingdome be rich in Silver For in transporting of much ware and returning of little consisteth the wealth of every dominion gathering together by venting home-bred commodities the come of forren Nations and keeping it once brought in from passing abroad In this practice consisteth the wealth of Naples and Millan for Naples sendeth to Sea great store of Corne Wine Oyle Silke Woad Horses Fruits and such like commodities which bring in huge masses of forren coine Millan supplieth the want of other Provinces with Corne Rice Cloths Iron-workes wares of all sorts and returneth little againe If the Kingdome of Sicil were as well stored with manual workmanship as it is provided with Corne Sugar-canes and Silke no other Kingdome could compare with it To returne to Poland notwithstanding their riches are not so small as some say they are for the Revenues of the Crowne raised of the Mines of Salt and Silver amount yearely to 600000. Ducats True it is that Sigismund Augustus pawned part of these Revenues and King Henry a moneth before his flight to binde some part of the Nobility unto him sold unto them more than three hundred thousand Ducats of yearely rent It is lawfull for the King by sales of escheats falling to the Crowne to purchase livings for himselfe and of the said Revenues to retaine great portions to his proper use and to spare his owne expences for when the King with his Court â—bideth in Lituania the Lituanians defray the charge the like is done in most places of Poland He that weigheth with himselfe that the ordinary Revenues of Scotland Naples or Sardinia exceed not yearely one hundred thousand Ducats nor the Kingdome of Arragon to yeeld above one hundred thousand crownes every three yeares cannot lightly esteeme of the Revenues of this Kingdome yet the King might raise his Revenues to a higher reckoning if he were lesse bountifull to his Palatines and Castellanes For most commonly he bestoweth on them two parts and three parts yea now and then the whole profits arising in their governments But in the time of warre yet by the decree of the assemblies of the Kingdome the King doth lay grievous impositions and taxes on the people which are either levied of the Provinces or of the excise of victuall and these tallages have amounted to such a reckoning that therewith King Stephen sustained the burthen of a most heavie three yeares warre against the great Duke of Moscovie yea the Gentlemen for defence of the Kingdome are bound to serve at their owne charges These serve on Horse some armed as our men at armes some more light some like the Tartars And those they terme Cossaches or Adventurers trained up to steale to depopulate waste and to turne all things up-side downe These Gentlemen serve in the field gallantly furnished attired in Cassocks and Hose shining with Gold and Silver and a thousand other colours they adorne themselves with plumes and feathers of Eagles with the skinnes of Leopards and Beares and with many Banners and
Sonnes he tooke the City Tremissen But Sal Aries Vice-Roy of Algier being jealous of these good fortunes gathered a puissant host recovered Tremissen put the Xeriffe to flight tooke Fez and bestowed it with the Territory upon the Lord of Velez who afterward in a battell against the Xeriffe lost both life and Kingdome At last in his journey to Taradant by the subordination of the Vice-Roy of Algier he was murdered in his Tent by certaine Turkes who with their Captaine Assen comming to Taradant rifled the Kings Treasures but were all slaine except five by the Inhabitants in their journey homewards This came to passe 1557. when Muley Abdala the Xeriffes sonne was proclaimed King Let this suffice for the originall of the Xeriffe now let vs see how these risings were like the fortunes of Ismael King of Persia. Both of them in small time conquered many Provinces both grew great by the ruine of their Neighbours both suffered crosses by the armes of the Turkes and to them lost part of their Dominions Selim tooke from Ismael Caramit and divers other Cities of Mesopotamia The Vice-Roy of Algier drove the Xeriffe from Tremissen and the adjacent Territory Selim won Tauris the chiefe seat of Persia and then gave it over Sal Aries tooke Fez the head City of Mauritania and left it This Potentate is absolute Lord of the bodies and goods of his Subjects whatsoever imposition he layeth on them they repine not thereat For Tribute hee taketh the tenth and the first fruits of their fruits and cattell yet is it most true that for first fruits he taketh not above one in twenty and though it exceed that number even to one hundred yet he nevertaketh above two Of every Acre of Land he taketh a ducat and the fifth part and so much of every houshold and so of every pole male and female above fifteene yeares of age yearely If he want he taketh a greater summe To make the people more willing to pay what is imposed he alwaies demandeth more than is paid that so by paying their due they may thinke they are well dealt withall in seeming to be forgiven somewhat of his full demand The Inhabitants of the Mountaines a savage people for the difficult accesse unto them hee cannot inforce to pay tribute but those that manure the plaines hee constraineth to give the tenth of their harvest Besides these Revenues he taketh Toll and Custome of all kindes of Merchandize in Cities inward of a citizen two in the hundred of a stranger ten His rent of Mils is a great matter for upon every Asse load of Graine grinded in Fez he taketh halfe a reall in this Towne there are above foure hundred Mils The Church of Carruven was indowed with 80000. Ducats of yearely Revenue the Colleges and Monasteries of Fez with much more which now are escheated into the Kings Coffers Moreover he is heire to all the Judges whom they call Alcaids and hath the bestowing of all their Offices When they die he seizeth upon all their Horses Armour Apparell and all their other Chattels If the intestate leave Children behind him fit for the warre he bestoweth his Fathers annuitie upon them if they be Sons and young he nurseth them till they come to full yeares if Daughters he maintaineth them till they finde husbands To be fiâ— gring the wealth of the richer sort he hath some Office of Lieutenantship with an annuitie to sell them but commonly to prevent those sales they will not be knowne of their abilities removing their aboads farre from the Court and Kings sight which is the cause that the City of Fez is much fallen from the ancient splendour Hee hath no Castles or peeces well fortified but onely Aguer Larach lately taken and Tituan upon the Sea side His chiefest confidence is in the valour of his Souldiers especially his Horse-men like the Turke and Persian In this regard he taketh no great care to furnish himselfe with Ordnance yet hath he great store thereof in Fez Marocho Taradant and in the aforesaid haven Townes taken from the Portugals and others As he seeth occasion he causeth new to be cast for which service he can want no workmen out of Europe In Marocho he hath an Arsenall wherein he layeth up monethly at least forty six Quintals of Gun-powder Here he causeth his Harquebushes and Bowes likewise to be made In the yeare 1569. by fire which hapned among the Gun-powder houses the greatest part of the City was very much defaced His souldiery is of divers sorts the first consisteth of 2700. Horsemen and 2000. Harquebushers part lying in Garrison in Fez and part in Marocâ—o where also lyeth the Court. The second consisteth as a man may say of a royall troope of 6000. horse all Gentlemen Pensioners and of great reputation These ride upon brave Horses with rich Caparisons their Armes and Furniture shining with Gold Silver Stones and all things else which for variety of colours or rich devices may delight the eye with a gallant shew or feed the humour of the curious beholder To these servitors besides their allowance of Corne Provender Butter and Flesh for themselves their Wives Children and Servants they receive yearely from seventy to one hundred ounces of Silver The third sort are a kinde of Timariots for the Xeriffe doth allot a certaine portion of Land and Tenants to his Sonnes Brethren and Men of quality amongst the people of Africke and Arabia for the maintenance of their degrees Those whom they terme Alcaids looke to the manuring of the fields gather the rents of Corne Rice Oats Oyle Butter Flesh Poultry and Mony and distribute it monthly amongst the Souldiers to every man according to his place They likewise give them Linnen Woollen and Silke for their Garments Armour and Horses for service If their horses chance to be slaine they give them new so did the Romans to those which served on the horses of the State The Commanders of these troops are very carefull to see their souldiers in heart and full of life excellent well armed and competently attired They receive betweene foure and twenty and thirty ounces of Silver yearely The fourth sort make the Arabians who commonly live in Tents divided by 120. under their severall Leaders to bee alwaies ready upon all occasions They serve on Horse-backe but more like Theeves and Out-lawes than Souldiers The fifth sort is like the presse of the Christian Common-weales These companies consist of Citizens Villagers and Mountaine-people Of these men the King maketh no reckoning neither doth he willingly arme them for feare of sedition and innovation unlesse it be to war upon the Christians wherein he cannot forbid them to serve For upon remembrance of the slaughter of the Moors by the Christians spoken of in their Mahumeticall Legend the more Christians they slay the easier they thinke shall be their passage to Heaven Hereupon you shall see herds of people running to this warre desiring there to die
Manicongo Coâ—go Mombassa Quiolasafola Melinde Mosambique Monâ—â—â—â—gi with the rest within land are all inhabited with Moores Mahumetans Heathen and barbarous people who live plentifully upon those good nutriments which God and nature hath provided for those places traffiking and bartering one with another some for Ambergrice Wax Silver Copper and Rice some for Gold Pearle Linnen and Silks and others for Ivory Cotton and such inbred commodities as each Province peculiarly can spare to the necessities of the other Monomotapa seemeth to be civiller and better governed than any of the residue and is almost an Island lying betweene the Rivers of Cuama and Spirito Sancto from whence it stretcheth along the Sea-coast to the Cape of good Hope and on the North to the Kingdome of Moâ—emugi It is an hundred and fifty leagues in compasse and all the Vice-Royes or Lieutenants throughout that whole territory doe acknowledge the King thereof for their Soveraigne Of Townes and Villages they have few but Cottages many and those compacted of timber thatcht Cities there are also many whereof Zimbas and Benemetaxa are betweene twenty and five and twenty miles distant from Sofola towards the West The soile aboundeth with Corne and Cattell great and small wandring by herds through the fields and woods By the store of teeth from thence yearely transported we can but conjecture that lesse than five Elephants cannot but die in this Country these beasts are herevery huge There is no climate like it for plenty of Gold for there are said to be three thousand Mines whereout Gold is usually digged Which commodity is also found as well in the Plaines as in Rocks and in Rivers Whereof the Mine of Manica Boro Quiticui and Teroâ— which some men all Butna are the chiefest So that some men are of opinion that out of this Countrey Salomon procured his Gold and Ivory to be brought unto Ierusalem Which seemeth not unlikely for that in this Kingdome were found many old and Prince-like buildings and those very costly in Timber Stone Chalke and Wood which in the Countries thereabouts are not to be found The Government is great and extendeth over many warlike people all Pagans meane of stature blacke well set and very swift Their weapons are Darts and light Targets and the men much given to rebellion the cause wherefore the Prince retaineth the heires of his vassall Princes to be secured of their parents as also that he entertaineth strong Regiments in severall Provinces divided into legions after the Roman manner Amongst the which that he accounteth his battalion of Amazons comparable for trust of person to the Turkish Pretorian Ianizars with their manner of warfare copulation and educating of their males according to the ancient custome of those masculine Viragoes you may by my leave confidently beleeve because some late travellers have as lately reported it But truth it is that according to their uncivill civility they converse with the King kneeling on their knees and to sit in his presence is the use with them as with us to stand and that is granted but to great Lords onely The assay of meat and drinke is not made before but after the Prince hath eat and drunke Here are no prisons because Law passeth upon the offender in the very moment wherein the offence was committed The offences most severely punished are Witch-craft Theft and Adultery They pay no other tribute but certaine daies worke and presents without which no man may appeare in the Princes presence The King beareth in his Coat-Armour a little spade with an Ivory handle and two small Darts One of them not long since was converted and baptized by Gonsalva Silva a Iesuite with the greater part of his Courtiers but afterwards by the perswasion of certaine Moores in great credit about him hee caused him to bee slaine Sebastian King of Portugall offended hereat proclaimed warre against him under the leading of Francisco Berotio This Armie consisted of sixteene hundred the greatest part Gentlemen to whom the Monomotapa fearing their Armes and valour offered honourable conditions but the Captaine whom no offer or indifferency could satisfie was overcome and his Armie utterly consumed yet not by the enemy but by sicknesse and in the infectious aire of the Country Aegypt IN this description I will rather follow the opinion of Ptolomy and some others who make it a part of Africa than those who either referre some portion thereof to Asia and the residue to Africke It is a most noble and ancient Region much celebrated both in Scripture and other profane Writers for the excellency and antiquity thereof In holy Writ as witnesseth Iosephus it is called Misraim and so the Inhabitants For Misraim was the Sonne of Chus the Sonne of Cham the Sonne of Noe. The Arabians call the country Mesre but the Inhabitants Chibeth for such was his Name that first brought his Colonie into these parts It is plaine sandy and low Land without Mountaines which is the reason that it cannot be seene afar off the aire is hot and infectious and therefore either to avoid or mollifie the intolerable heat of Summer Sunne the Inhabitants are accustomed in all their Cities upon the tops of their Houses to build open Tarases to let the wind drive in thorow all their roomes Yet is not this Country as the rest of Africke infested with the Southerne winds ingendred of heat but is especially refreshed with the Northerne which here is moist and in other places drie It hath no Earth-quakes nor showres but of very able fertility and if it raine as it seldome doth it bringeth many diseases as Murres Catars Agues and such like The inundation of Nilus is mother of all fertility the want thereof an assured prediction of famine and scarcitie The Country is full of cuts and inlets from this River which long agoe Sesostris caused to bee intrenched left those Townes which were situated from the maine banke in the heart of the Kingdome should want water upon the ebbing of the River This inundation causeth such plentifull harvests that through the whole earth better increase and speedier ripenesse is not to be found The wealth hereof is rather to be admired than estimated in reviewing the spendor magnificence of their regall Antiquities their Labyrinths their Pyramides water-works all built and perfected at inestimable charges The ruines whereof are to be seene at this day whereunto the bravest Monuments of the Roman Empire are nothing comparable The revenue of this Kingdome in times past both in regard of the fertilitie of Nilus and the infinite quantity of Merchandize transported from Aethiopia Arabia and India hath beene very great Some report saith Ptolomie that Auletes received from hence twelve millions and fifty talents which according to the computation of Budaeus ariseth to seven millions and a halfe of Crownes the Romans received a farre greater masse but now by the Portugall Navigations it yeeldeth the Turke no such reckoning Howbeit
it cannot be but at this day very great for that in feare of the Florentine Fleet the grand Seigniour dare not commit the treasure thereof to the passage by Sea but is at charges every yeare to transport it over land by a convoy of Ianizars About the beginning of Aprill they goe to harvest by the twentieth of May no one eare of Corne is left growing About the bankes of Nilus it brings forth the fruits of the earth with great ease but farther off they are faine with the labour of Oxen and Men to let in Water from the Rivers by trenches to moisten their grounds Besides wilde Beasts and harmefull in abundance it affordeth infinite store of tame cattell as the Buffall the Oxe Camell the Horse the Asse the Ramme and the Goat All which as Bellonius affirmeth by reason of their deepe pastures and excellent temperature of the Country doe exceed common proportion As the Ramme who groweth very fat and extraordinary big having a large and grosse taile trailing after him upon the earth and a dewlap in manner of an Oxe And for that the Winter is very pleasant and the soile moorish it is no lesse stored with Fowle especially with Storkes who for their infinite abundance especially towards the Nile a man would imagine the fields to be covered with white But as these flockes of Birds are admirable no lesse noisome are their swarmes of Frogs So that if God had not ordained these Birds to devoure this Vermine all places would prove lothsome barren and infectious The Country is now divided into three Provinces Sahid exceeding in Flax all sorts of Pulse Poultrie and Cattell Errisia in Fruits and Rice Maremma in Cottons and Sugar The Pharaohs resided in Sahid the Ptolomies in Errisia and the Romans and Greeks alongst the Sea-shores But the Mahumetans have made the midst of the land the seat of their Empire The people of the middle times were prone to innovations luxurious and cowardly cruell Those that now inhabit the Country are for the most part Moores Of Turkes and Iewes there are many but they reside in Cities Of Arabians and Negroes not a few Of Christians the Natives are most and those termed Copties some Greeks there be and a few Armenians of all the poorest and honestest labouring painfully and living soberly These Copties be the true Aegyptians and hold the Roman Church for hereticall rejecting all generall Councels after that of Ephesus In this Country was Thebes destroyed by Cambises Memphis Babylon and Alexandria if not destroyed yet were defaced by time and divine punishment Cair is seated on the East side of Nilus winding therewith in the forme of a Crescent stretching South and North with the suburbs adjoyning containing in length five Italian miles in breadth scarce one and a halfe at broadest The wals carry small shew of strength yet is it strong as appeared by that three daies battell which Selimus was constrained to carry thorow it being opposed by a poore remainder of the surviving Mamalucks For the streets are narrow and the houses high built all of stone well high to the top At the end almost of all a Gate which being shut as every night they are make every street a defensible Castle The Inhabitants consist most of Merchants and Artificers not frequenting forren Marts The Country was no sooner knowne but it was inhabited And although it were and is of hard accesse by reason of the huge Desarts steepe Mountaines moorish places and violent Seas where with it is wholly incompassed yet hath it suffered divers and lamentable alterations under the yoke of strangers For first it was subject to their native Kings and they were the Pharaohs then to the Aethiopians whom Cambises King of Persia expulsed and subjected After that they revolted from Darius sir-named Nothus and elected Kings againe of their owne Nation untill the daies of Alexander the Macedonian After whose death the third time they had their owne Kings called Ptolomies of Ptolomie the sonne of Lagus In whose race it continued till the times of Ptolomeus Auletâ—s Father of Cleopatra whom Augustus Caesar utterly defeated and annexed the Province to the Roman Empire Under the Romans the Aegyptians became Christians and in the division of the Empire it accrued to the share of the Constantinopolitan Emperours But in the declination thereof the people being weary of their oppressions called in the Saracens to assist them in the expulsion of these Greekes And expulsed they were by Hamro Generall to Homar the second Mahumetan high Priest who onely imposing a tribute afforded unto all liberty of Religion Long time his successors held the soveraignty therof untill the reigne of Melec-sala who being often foiled by those Christians which after the dayes of Godfrey reigned in Soria and Ierusalem and hereupon distrusting the courages and effeminacy of the Inhabitants procured a multitude of Circassian slaves in his assistance from the Tartars who first in those daies began to amaze the Provinces with their multitudes These he armed and by these he gave the Franks a direfull overthrow And they againe insulting in their victories and mutuall valours slew their patron Melec-sala elected a Sultan of their owne tyrannized over the naturall Inhabitants and by yearely purchases of Circassian children erected and maintained that strong body of warre which untill the daies of our Ancestors in this Kingdome bare the name of Mamalucks and so continued dreadfull in power and abounding in riches for the space of two hundred and seventy yeares even untill the times of Selimus who utterly extinguished both the name and discipline of the said souldierie together with their Sultans Empery and Fortunes In whose posterity it remaineth to this day and is now governed by a Bassa who as absolute Soveraigne resideth and commandeth in Caire Under him are 16. Sanziacks and 100000. Spahies by estimation The revenues amount to three millions of Shariffs The grand Seignior hath one part wherof is conveyed over land with a guard of 600. souldiers for feare of the Florentine Fleet as afore Another is spent in payes and in setting forth the Carvan to Mecha The third the Governour hath for support of his charge and estate and entertainment of dependants Aethiopia Inferior THe lower Aethiope siteth most Southerly of any part of Africke unknowne to Ptolomie and but lately discovered by the Portugals It containeth many Kingdomes whereof some are famous and unwritten of some obscure and not worth the recording Amongst them is Adel a large Kingdome adorned with two famous Mart-Townes Zeila and Barbora Adea Magadazzum a Kingdome and Citie Zanzibar Melina Mombassa Quiola Mozambique Cafala Angola and Loangi all Kingdome Amongst the Islands Insula Spiritus sancti Madera the Canaries Capo verde Saint Thomas Magadascar and Zocotarie are the most famous THE FOVRTH BOOKE Of Asia ASia is the greatest and vastest part of the World and in ancient times acknowledged for the third part thereof Now it is accounted the fourth or if
confesse the truth the great Dukes have mightily inlarged their bounds and have taken the great Duchies of Severin and Smoloneke Bulchese Prescovia Novogrod Iaroslave and Roscovia some of them from the Polaques and some from other Potentates they possessed thirtie great Townes in Lituania with Narve and Dorp in Livonia but they are all quite gone being of late yeares surprized by the Kings of Poland and Sweveland The chiefe Citie of the Kingdome is Mosco where the Patriarch resideth Roscovia and Novogrod are the Seats of Archbishops Cortisa Resania Columna Susdelia Casan Vologda Tuera Smoloncke Plescovia Staritia Sloboda Ieroslave Volodomir from whence the Kings Seat was translated to Mosco by Iohn the second Mosayco Saint Nicholas Suâ—ana Vstium and Gargapolia are Bishoprickes The Emperour abideth in the Citie of Mosco which taketh his name from the River arising fourescore and ten miles higher into the Countrey The Citie hath beene greater than now it is and was nine miles compasse the forme thereof is in a manner round invironed with three wals the one within the other and streets lying betweene whereof the inmost wall and the buildings closed within it lying safest as the heart within the body fenced and watered with the River Mosco that runneth close by it is all accounted the Emperours Castle The number of houses thorow the whole Citie being reckoned by the Emperour a little before it was fired by the Enemie was accounted to be 41500. in all But since it was sacked 1571. and burnt by the Tartars it containeth not above five miles According to Possevinus a Writer of good judgement and industrie there are housed in this Citie thirty thousand people besides Oxen and other Cattell Doctor Fletcher writeth that it is not much bigger than the Citie of London Novograde hath the name of Great and yet the same Author alloweth it not above twenty thousand Inhabitants as likewise Smoloncke and Plescovia As the Russe saith here was committed that memorable warre so much spoken of in histories of the Scythian servants that tooke armes against their Masters who in memory of their great victorie have ever since in their coine stamped the figure of a horse-man shaking a whip aloft in his hand This seemeth most incredible to me if it bee true as some write that Plescovia when King Stephen of Poland besieged it had within it fifty thousand foot-men and seven thousand Horse Truly this is a great number and though they were not all Moscovites yet this reckoning asketh a great proportion of Inhabitants For if the King thrust in fifty seven thousand fighting men it must needs be that the Inhabitants were very many moe Some will have it that in times past the Country was better replenished with people and that afterwards it became desolate for three causes the first was the Plague a new disease in Moscovie which gleaned away many thousand soules the second the Tyranny of their Emperours who have put infinite numbers to death especially of the Nobility the third the Incursions and robberies of the Tartars Precopians and the Nagayans which never cease vexing their bordering neighbours For the nature of these roguish Tartars is to make spoile of all men and to captivate their bodies selling them to the Turkes and other Nations By reason whereof many farre removed Provinces partly upon feare and partly upon policie are suffered to lie waste and unmanured And this is all the good which ambitious Princes gaine by their undiscreet invasions of their neighbours to the destruction of their people and their owne vexation No Prince made longer journeyes and greater expences than the great Duke Iohn he vanquished the Kingdomes of Casan to Volga and Astrachan on the Caspian Sea he subdued a great part of Livonia But what honour what profit or what continuance of security gained he by these victories What was the end of this warre In those expeditions perished infinite numbers of men in journeying in assaults with the Sword with sicknesse with hunger and other extremities When he had overcome them he was enforced to keepe great Garrisons yea to bring thither whole Colonies Besides when men were so farre from home either busied in getting other mens goods or in keeping what they had got their wives stayed at home like widdowes and the inward part of the Realme remained empty as a heart void of bloud wanting his necessary nutriment whilst the Inhabitants were wasted on the skirts of the Kingdome And therefore when it was invaded by King Stephen of Poland these remote forces were wanting to make resistance and through this oversight he lost againe Pozovia and other peeces of good reckoning yea and was enforced to leave the whole possession of Livonia to the Polander To proceed the soyle of the Countrey for the most part is of a sleight sandy mould yet very much different one place from another for the yeeld of such things as grow out of the earth Northwards toward the parts of Saint Nicholas and Chola and North-East toward Siberia it is barren and full of desart Woods by reason of the climate and extremity of cold So likewise along the River Volga betwixt the Countries of Casan Astrachan notwithstanding the soyle be fruitfull it is all inhabited saving that upon the West-side the Emperor hath some few Castles and Garrisons in them This happened by meanes of the Chrim Tartars that will neither plant Townes to dwell in living a wilde and vagrant life nor suffer the Russe being farre off with Colonies to people those parts From Vologda which lieth almost a thousand seven hundred versts from the Port of Saint Nicholas downe toward Mosco and to toward the South parts that border upon the Chrim containing the like space of a thousand seven hundred Verstz or thereabouts it is a very pleasant and fruitfull Countrey yeelding Pasture and Corne with Wood and Water in great store and plenty The like is betweene Rezan lying South-East from Mosco to Novogrode and Vobsco that reacheth farthest towards the North-West So betwixt Mosco and Smolensko that lieth South-West towards Lituania is a very fruitfull and pleasant soyle and also very fertill and commodious for those Inhabitants that dwell therein The Countrey differeth very much from it selfe by reason of the yeare so that a man would marvell to see the great alteration and difference betwixt Winter 〈…〉 In Winter it lieth under snow which falleâ—◠〈…〉 unually sometime a yard or two of thicknesse but deeper towards the North. The Rivers and other waters are frozen up a yard or more thicke how swift or broad soever they bee And this continueth commonly five moneths viz. from the beginning of November till towards the end of March about which time the snow beginneth to melt The sharpnesse whereof you may judge by this for that water dropped downe or cast up into the aire congealeth into Ice before it come to the ground In extremity of weather if you hold a pewter dish or a pot in your
hand or any other metall except in some chamber where their warme Stoves be your fingers will freeze fast to it and draw off the skin at parting when you passe out of a warme roome into a cold you shall sensibly feele your breath to wax thick and stifling with the cold as you draw it in and out Divers not onely that travell abroad but in the very markets and streets of their Townes are monstrously pinched yea killed withall so that you shall see many drop downe in the streets many travellers brought into the Townes sitting dead and stiffe in their sleds And yet in Summer-time you shall see such a new hue and face of a Countrey the Woods so fresh and so sweet the Pastures and Meddowes so greene and well growne and that upon the sudden with such variety of flowers and such melody of Birds especially of Nightingales that a man shall not lightly travell in a more pleasanter Countrey Which fresh and speedy growth of the Spring seemeth to proceed from the benefit of the Snow which all the Winter time being spread over the whole Countrey as a white robe keepeth it warme from the rigour of the frost and in the Spring-time when the weather waxeth warme and the Sunne dissolveth it into water it doth so throughly drench and soke the ground being of a sleight and sandy mould and then shineth so hotly upon it againe that it even forceth the Herbs and Plants to shoot forth in great plenty and variety and that in short time As the Winter season in these Regions exceedeth in cold so likewise I may say that the Summer inclineth to overmuch heat especially in the moneths of Iune Iuly and August being accounted the three chiefest moneths of burning heat in those places much warmer than the Summer in England To returne to our relation of the soyle and climate for the most part it is covered with Woods and Lakes these Woods are the branches of Hircinia spreading it selfe through all the North and perhaps more in this Province than in any other Here grow the goodliest and tallest trees of the world thorow which for their thicknesse the brightnesse of the Sun-beames can hardly pierce An unspeakable quantity of Rozin and Pitch distilleth out of these trees and here is the never-wasting Fountaine of Wax and Hony For without any industry of man the Bees themselves build their Hives in the Barks and hollownesse of trees Here is all plenty of Cattell and wilde Beasts Beares Martins Beasts called Zibellini Wolves and blacke Foxes whose skins doe beare highprices Of the timber of these trees āre squared all necessaries aswell for buildings as all other uses the Wals of the Cities are framed of beames cut foure-square fastned together filling all the chinks vacant places with earth And of these beames likewise they build platformes of such height and thicknesse that they beare the weight of great Ordnance how massie soever They are subject to fire but not easily shaken with the fury of battery For Waters Moscovie may well be called the mother of Rivers and Lakes witnesse Duyna Boristhenes Volga Duyna Onega Moscua Volisca and the famous Tanais the Lakes of Ina upon which standeth the great Novograde Voluppo and many others The abundance of these Waters doe make the ayre colder than is requisite for the increase of Cattell or growth of Plants and although cold is thought more wholsome than heat yet are their Cattell of small growth thereby and many times their fruits come not to ripening and the earth being drowned with the waters for the most part becommeth light and sandie and then either with too great drought or too much moisture it destroyeth the fruit Winter in some sort lasteth nine moneths little more or lesse in seasonable times the soyle bringeth forth plenty of graine and feeding for Cattell It also bringeth forth Apples Nuts and Filberds other kinds of fruits they scarcely know Of Fish they raise their greatest gaine as having greatest abundance of that commodity they dry them in the frost and wind as in Norway and other Northerly Nations and they lay it up for store as well in their Townes of Warre as for their private Families The Kingdome is not full of Merchants because by nature the Inhabitants are idle And that Province cannot abound with Merchants where Arts and Artificers are not favoured And againe the government is absolute mixed with a kind of tyranny enforcing slavish prostitution So that in the chiefest and best ordered Townes of Novograde and Mosco many strange and fearefull concussions have beene practised Concerning which you have whole Commentaries from whence you may take notice how he once nailed an Ambassadours Hat to his head because he abated him of that reverence appropriate to so great a Majesty How Sir Tho. Smith was entertained with a contrary satisfaction and welcome How Mosco is compared to the grand Caire for spaciousnesse of ground multitude of houses and uncomlinesse of streets so that as the one is patible of stinke corruption and infectious aire so this other is not free from beastlinesse smoke and unwholesome smels They have not the use of the Sea because it is not lawfull for a Moscovite to travell out of his Princes Dominions such and such store of wares as they have as Skinnes Rosin and Wax they barter for Cloth and divers other commodities which the Armenians bring to Astrachan by the Caspian Sea and the English to Saint Nicholas by the Bay of Graduicum This Government is more tyrannicall than of any other Prince in the World for he is absolute Lord and disposer of the bodies and goods of his subjects Therefore Mahumet the Visier was wont to say That the Moscovite and the great Turke amongst all the Princes of the earth were only Lords of their owne Dominions and in that regard thought the journey of King Stephen of Poland would prove full of danger and difficulty The Kingdome is divided into foure parts by them termed Chetferds those governed by foure Lieutenants not resident upon their charges but attending on the Emperours person wheresoever he goeth and there holding their Courts but especially at Mosco the prime seat of the Empire where from their under-Deputies they receive the complaints of the Provinces and informe the Kings Councell of the businesse and from them againe receive instructions for amendment or reformation For you must note that the great Duke doth not trust any particular Nobleman with any eminent place of honour or dignitie but placeth therein a certaine Duke of meanest ranke and no great capacitie adjoyning with him in commission a Secretary to assist him or to speake more properly to direct him for in execution the Secretary doth all And being thus united they have authority over all persons in criminall and civill causes in levying of Taxes and Subsidies in mustring of Souldiers and commanding them to all services imposed by the Emperour or his Councell And to prevent all
knocking on the heads drowning putting under the ice impaling a stake and such like By this a man may ghesse of his riches for he is not only absolute Lord of all but also he useth the service of their bodies at his pleasure and what portion of their goods him listeth Of the skins of wilde beasts he challengeth what portion he liketh and of every sort of Fish even what he will as hereafter The skins are sold or given as pleaseth him the Fish dried in the winde is kept for victualling the garrisons In the market no man may sell his wares before the King hath sold. He hath not many Mines of Gold or Silver The best Mart-Townes from whence he gathereth the greatest part of his Revenues are Astrachan at the Caspian sea whither the wares of the Persians and Armenians are brought and S. Nicholas whither the ships of the English and Hollanders doe arrive laden with Cloth and other Merchandize which from thence are transported to Vologda When his Ambassadors returne he taketh from them the presents given them by forren Princes and in stead thereof bestoweth upon them some other reward and many times nothing at all To speake in a word he gleaneth whatsoever is good or ought worth through his whole Kingdome it is thought that he hath great store of Treasure in his Castles of Mosco Ieraslave and the Marishes of Albi which may be true for the great Duke Iohn wasted in a manner all Livonia sparing neither Relique Chalice Crucifix nor any ornament of silver and of that which is once brought in he suffereth no part thereof to be transported unlesse it be for the ransome of souldiers taken in the war or of the poore people carried into captivitie This is most true that when he lost Livonia which King Stephen of Poland reconquered in the yeare of our Lord 1582. he lost the richest Province of all his Dominions for the Traffike of the Baltike sea and the best for the strength of 34. castles standing therein The strength of the Kingdome consisteth in the manifold numbers of Rivers and Marishes and in the thicknesse of woods Besides they use to lay wast the parts neerest their enemies that there the Woods may grow thicker which for the moisture of the soyle quickly commeth to passe and are as available as a wall or trench to the defence of the next townes This policie brought great travel to the Polanders for they were constrained to lose much time in cutting downe the woods before they could come to the inhabited places of their enemies They have a few fortresses some built of stone some of bricke after the Italian fashion but without strength of moderne devices or cunning workmanship Such are the Castles of Mosco Novograd Plescovia Porcovia Slobadie some are wrought with twigs and earth well troden downe as Smoloncke But commonly the wals of strong places are built of great beames stuffed with Turffe or Mosse leaving loop-holes for shot This fortifying is very available against great Ordnance but exceeding subject to firing They serve in the field as we told you before treating of his government rather bearing themselves valiantly for feare of punishment than of their own natures shewing any alacritie or willingnes to the service He hath his Captaines at a becke his Souldiers suffer all extremities patiently they care not for frost or raine they indure hunger and scarcitie with incredible contentment they live with a little better able to defend a fortresse than to fight in field for here courage and agilitie there constancie and resolution are most serviceable whereas the Polanders are better to fight in the field than to keepe a Castle as well appeared in either NatioÌ„ at the siege of Vobsco where the Russe repulsed the Polonian King Stephen Battore with his whole Armie of one hundred thousand men forced him in the end to give over his siege with the losse of many of his best Captaines and Souldiers but in a set field the Russia hath beene ever noted to have had the worse of the Polonian and Sweden And therefore the Great Duke Iohn finding by experience the unaptnesse of his Souldiers and the readinesse of the Polonians in skirmishes was wont to say That his men had need of a spur to drive them forward and the Polonians wanted a bridle to hold them backe His chiefest force is in horse but what number he can raise who can shew For I doe not beleeve that hee is able as some say to arme three hundred thousand because though his Empire be large yet for the greatest part it lieth unmanured as the many dayes journey between Cazan and Astrachan and scarce meeting one Village in the way may well witnesse In the war which King Stephen waged against him being not above sixtie thousand Foot and Horse strong hee was not able to raise so great a force I will not say as to meet him in the open field but not to hinder him from forcing of Pocovia Vâ—locoluo and other peeces no nor to divert him from the siege of Plescovia In the yeare 1571. the Prince of the Tartars with 80000. Souldiers pierced even into the bowels of his Kingdome and set fire on his Imperiall seat Mosco Therefore I thinke that they who report that the Great Duke can levie three hundred thousand men and the King of Polonia 200000. doe rather meane heads of Horses than Riders for there may be so many thousand Horse and yet every one is not to be counted a Horse of service no more than every Horseman a Rider or able to finde himselfe Armour One hath his heart in his horse another wants abilitie a third wants strength of bodie a fourth both courage and strength yea admit he could raise so many men as these Writers speake of yet would it be a hard matter perchance impossible for him to assemble them in one place or if he could where would wages or victuals be found sufficient to sustaine them For two hundred Horsemen in Moscovie require three hundred Packe-horses and so many tenders who must all be fed as likewise the victualers the Merchant the Artificers and such Servants as can hardly be spared in warlike enterprises To performe this whole Moscovie must of necessity be gathered into one place and then it were to be feared lest in so great a journey from one part of the Kingdome the other part opposite would runne to ruine and decay Likewise although such a proportion of Horse as hath beene spoken of might be raised it were not wisdome for the State to strip the Borders of their Garrisons the Provinces of their finewes the Cities of their Magistrates and the Countrie of Husbandmen In which point Basilius in the conquest of Lituania and Livonia committed a great oversight for that taking away with him the upland and Country people who should have tilled the ground and might easily have been kept in order without any danger by other good policies by this course
in Russia is a Gentleman and none Gentlemen but Souldiers so that the son of a Gentleman is ever a Gentleman and a Souldier withall bound unto no other profession but meere Souldierie It is thought that no Prince in Christendome hath better store of munition which may partly appeare by the Artillery-house at Mosco where are divers sorts of great Ordnance all of Brasse very faire and to an exceeding great number Upon his frontiers lie the Tartars Precopenses those of the Taurica Chersonesus the Circassi and the Nagayans These people inhabit a Countrey seven daies journey distant and are governed by Dukes after the manner of the Helvetians He hath received great injury of the Precopenses without hope of amends because they are confederate with the great Turke and by him furnisht with Harquebusiers and Ordnance and have in their Kingdome many strong places fortified with Turkish Garrisons and therefore he thinketh it hard and dangerous to invade them being backed by the Turke whose power he should likewise stirre up against him It is the custome of the Precopi often used to make inrodes into the Provinces of the Great Duke as likewise of the Polonian to carry away whatsoever commeth to hand If the Great Duke have vanquished the Tartars of Câ—ssan and Astrachan let him attribute that Conquest to his great Ordnance which they wanted But the Precopi have the use of Guns and worth all the rest the favour and protection of the Turkish Emperor who thirsting to open a way into Moscouy or the Caspian sea assayed not many yeares 〈◊〉 to dig a trench from Tanais to Volga but his forces were put to flight by the Moscovites in feare of their utter destruction if the Turke had brought that designment to effect This was a device of greater courage than wisdome for the Moscovites not onely defeated his Navy taking part thereof but also put all his Land-forces to the Sword consisting of fourescore thousand Tartars five and twenty thousand Turkes and three thousand Ianizars As we have said before the Circassi live much after the manner of the Swissers they endevour not to inlarge their owne bounds but serve for wages sometime under the Turk sometime under the Persian sometimes under the Moscovite from whose Dominions they are so farre disjoyned that they stand in no feare of their severall greatnesses The Nagayans are more to be dreaded for their sudden inrodes and furious incursions than for jealousie of their forces or that they are able to raise or undertake any royall voyage Of late times they threatned the Moscovite but their fury was soon appeased by sending them presents It is the best course to hazard our money rather than our forces against the thefts spoyls of these barbarous Nations for when they have neither City nor strong place to subdue thereby to keepe them in subjection what can you terme the Warre made against them but labour with losse and charge without profit But to prevent all mischiefes the Duke is forced to keepe great troopes of Horse in Curachan Casan and Viatca against these Nagaij as also a great Garrison in Culagan upon Tanais against the Precopi But the mightiest of them all is the Chrim Tartar whom some call the Great Cham who lieth South and Southeastward from Russia and doth most annoy the Countrey by often invasions commonly once every yeare sometimes entering very far within the Inland parts In the yeare 1571. hee pierced as farre as the City Mosco with an Army of 200000. men without battell or resistance for that the Russe Emperour then Iuâ—n Vasiliwich leading forth his Army to encounter him mistooke the way The City he tooke not but fired the suburbs which by reason of the buildings consisting for the most part of wood kindled so quickly and went on with such fury as that it consumed the greatest part thereof almost within the space of foure houres where by fire and prease 800000. people or more were reported to have perished at that season Their principall quarrell ariseth about certaine Territories claimed by the Tartar but possessed by the Russe The Tartar alleageth that besides Astrachan and Cazan the ancient possession of the East Tartar the whole bounds North and West-ward so farre as the Citie of Mosco and Mosco it selfe pertaineth to his right which seemeth to be true by the report of the Russes themselves that tell of a certaine homage done by the Russe Emperour every yeare to the great Chrim the Russe Emperor standing on foot and feeding the Chrims horse sitting on horse-backe with Oats out of his owne Cap in stead of a Boule or Manger and that within the Castle of Mosco And this homage they say was done till the time of Basilius who surprizing the Chrim Tartar by a Stratagem undertooke by one of his Nobility was content to change this homage into a tribute of Furs which afterwards also was denyed whereupon they continue their quarrels the Russe defending his Countrey and Conquests and the Chrim invading him once or twice a yeare sometime about Whitsontide but oftner in Harvest What time if the great Chrim come in person he bringeth with him an Army of one hundred thousand or two hundred thousand men otherwise they make short and sudden rodes with lesser numbers running about the list of the borders like wilde-Geese invading and retyring as they see advantage And now being entred thus farre not without occasion into the manners of these Tartars I thinke it not amisse somewhat to discourse of their rights their Arming their Religion and Customes Their common practice being very populous is to make divers armies and so drawing the Russe into one or two places of the frontiers to invade at some place unsuspected and without defence Their order of fight is much after the Russe manner that is to thrust on all together without discipline in a hurry as they are directed by their Generall save that they are all Horse-men and carry nothing else but a Bow a sheafe of Arrowes and a Cemiter after the Turkish fashion They are very expert Horsemen and use to shoot as readily backward as forward Some will have a Horse-mans staffe like a Boare-speare besides their other weapons The common Souldier hath no other armour than his ordinary apparell viz. a black Sheepe-skin with the wooll-side outward in the day time and inwards in the night time with a Cap of the same But their Morseis or Noblemen imitate the Turke both in Apparell and Armour When they are to passe over a River with their Army they tie three or foure Horses together and taking peeces of wood they binde them to the tailes of their Horses and so sitting on the poles they drive their Horses over At handy strokes they are counted farre better men than the Russes fierce by nature but more hardy and bloody by continuall practice of war as men never inured to the delights of peace nor any civile practice Yet their subtiltie is
If you will heare of their riches then must you raise your eyes East-ward and take notice of Tangut a wealthy Province affording many things befitting Europe especially Rhubarb a simple of that prerogative as if the whole world of necessity should be beholding unto them for this distribution In Kataia amongst many others the great City of Cambalu will excite admiration if you may be induced to measure a quadrant of thirty miles compasse and over-looke at every corner a square Tower very neere forty furlongs in circuit in which the Emperours Munition Armour and provision for warre are secured In Mangia as Queene of the rest is the City of Quinzay having a circumference of an hundred miles by reason that a great Lake divideth the streets into Chanels over which are numbred twelve hundred and threescore bridges some opening the Arches so high and wide that a good Ship under saile hath a passage of ease For beleefe I will neither force the travels of Sir Iohn Mandevil nor the writings of Munster nor the constant asseveration of moderne Travellers but for mine owne part I would modesty perswade you That the world is a stage of variety and that within our owne Kingdome we are acquainted with such novelties of wonder that if they were but delivered by report wee would soone prove as incredulous of the one as we are of the other But to proceed As I told you the ancient Provinces were divided into three particulars and in those dayes knowne by the names of Sarmatia Asiatica both Scythiaes and the Regions of Serica now Kataia Most fierce and barbarous Nations did alwaies inhabit this Country as first the Amazons a warlike kinde of women which in their daies casting away the properties of their sex vexed the whole world usurped Asia and built Ephesus Upon their small extirpation arose the Scythians no lesse dreadfull than the former Then succeeded the Gothes or Getes termed by their neighbours Polouci that is ravenous or theevish These the Tartars tamed and then erected their Monarchie about the yeare of our Lord 1187. or as others say 1162. electing for their King one Cingis a man of base birth and calling This mans followers at that time lived without Manners Law or Religion in the plaines of Caracoram tended their Cattell and paied their duties to K. Vn-cham otherwise Presbyter Iohn who without doubt in those daies kept his Court in Tenduch in the Kingdome of Argon But this King Cingis first subdued the Kingdome of Vn-cham and afterwards imposed the yoke of subjection on the bordering Provinces And certainly that famous Comet seene in the moneth of May 1211. lasting eighteene daies and glimmering on the Gothes Tanais and Russia with its taile extended towards the West did foreshew the succeeding inundation of these Tartars For in the yeare following this Nation whose name as I said was not so much as dreamed of before in Europe wholly subdued Sarmatia Asiatica or Scythia invaded Russia Hungaria and Polonia And lastly erected other famous Monarchies in China Mein and Bengala So that at this day it is divided into five great Provinces Tartaria minor lying in Europe betweene Tanais and Boristhenes Tartaria deserta of old Sarmatia Asiatica containing most of the Hords but not all Zagatai Kataia And lastly that great Promontory which lieth out-stretched in the furthest part thereof towards the North and East and may be called Tartaria antiqua as the motherplace of the true Tartar Nation utterly unknowne to Ptolomie Those that live in the open field about the Euxine Sea the Lake of Meoris and the Tauricke Chersonesse which adjoyneth upon Boristhenes and Tanais in Europe are the Precopenses In this straight or Peninsula standeth Theodosia now Caffa once a Colonie of the Genois now a Sangiacie of the Turkes Their whole Territories are very fruitfull for Corne and Cattell and tho people more civill and courteous than many of the residue yet retaining a smatch of their ancient Barbarisme For they are sworne enemies to the Christians yearely invading Russia Lituania Valachia Polonia and many times Moscovie yeelding to the Turke in the name of Tribute yearely three hundred Christian soules To one of these Princes Selimus gave his daughter in marriage This in old time was called Sarmatia Asiatica and better inhabited before the comming of the Tartars It lyeth betweene Tanais the Caspian Sea and the Lake of Kitay It is a plaine Country by nature fertile if it were manured by these Tartars nothing given to husbandry but addicted to lead a roguish and wandring life after the manner of the Arabians Their chiefe delight is in hunting and warfare Mill and Panicke they cast carelesly into the ground which notwithstanding yeelds sufficient increase Their store of Horse and Cattell is so plentifull that they have to spare for their Neighbours For the most part they dwell upon Cartrages covered with skins and woollen cloth Some defensible Townes they have whereunto they flie in times of necessity Astrachan is situated upon the Caspian Sea it is rich affordeth excellent good Salt and very well frequented by Moscovish Turkish Armenian and Persian Merchants In the yeare 1494. it was taken by Iohn Basilides great Duke of Moscovie and by him with the Title thereof annexed to the Moscovian Empire The Zagatayan Tartars were so named of their Prince the Brother of the great Cham or Can which once reigned amongst them They are now called Ieselbas that is to say Greene-heads of the colour of their Turbants They inhabit the ancient Countries of Bactria Sogdiana and Margiana in times past the habitation of the Massagetes so famous in Armes These are the most honourable people of the Tartars indifferent civill given to Arts and Lords of many faire Cities built with stone as Shamercand once a Towne of great fame and renowned for the birth of the great Tamerlan or Temar-lang but now decayed Kataia AS our Ancestors were ignorant of the Regions situated upon the East side of the Caspian which they imagined to bee a branch of the Ocean even so as yet little or nothing knoweth this Age what Regions lie or what people inhabit beyond that Sea and the Mountaines commonly called Dalanguer and Vssont M. Paul Venetus was the first that brake the ice in describing of those Countries and of him we received what we know of the Tartars The great distance of Countries the difficulty of the journey and the inaccessible situation of places hath hindred the discovery of those Provinces and the great Duke of Moscovie by whose Dominions we may easiest travell thither will suffer no strangers to passe thorow his Kingdome The Caspian Sea a passage no lesse fitting for the journey is not frequented and by the way of Persia infinite Mountaines and vast Desarts dividing both Provinces oppose themselves against us And to the further hindrance of this discoverie neither the great Cham neither the King of China nor the Duke of
Moscovie will suffer any of their subjects to travell out of their Dominions nor any stranger to enter in unlesse he come as an Ambassadour neither in this case is it lawfull for him to converse freely or to range at pleasure They live under divers Princes the principall whereof are those that weare greene on their Turbants These as aforesaid inhabit Shamercand and are at continuall enmity with the Persians Next are those of Bochan Mahumetans then those of Mogor of whom you shall heare hereafter and lastly those of Kataia whereof wee now intreat Never was there any Nation upon the face of the earth that enjoyed a larger Empery than they doe or have undertaken haughtier exploits and I would that they had had some who might have recommended by writing their doings to the World M. Paul Venetus writeth that this people once inhabited Ciurga and Barge Provinces situated upon the Scythicke Ocean without Citie Castle or House wandering like the Arabians from place to place according to the season of the yeare They as before acknowledged Un-cham whom some interpret Prester Iohn for their Soveraigne Lord to whom they gave the tenth of their cartell In processe of time they multiplied to such numbers and Un-cham being jealous of their neighbour-hood began to lessen their numbers and forces by sending them now hither now thither upon most long and desperate voyages as occasion offered Which when they perceived they assembled themselves resolving to leave their naturall soile and to remove so farre from the borders of Vn-cham that never after hee should have cause to suspect them this they performed After certaine yeares they elected amongst them a King called Changis to whom for the greatnesse of his glory and victories they added the Sir-name and Great This Changis departing from his owne Territories in the yeare of our Lord 1162. with a most fearefull Armie subdued partly by force and partly by the terrour of his name nine Provinces At last being denied the daughter of Un-cham in mariage he made warre upon him and overcomming him in battell cast him out of his Kingdome After the death of Changis his successours afflicted Europe In the yeare 1212. they drove the Polesochi from the bankes of the Euxine Sea In the yeare 1228. they spoiled Russia In the yeare 1241. they razed Kiovia the chiefe Citie of the Rutheni and Batu their Captaine wasted Polonia Silesia Moravia and Hungarie Innocent the fourth amazed with the tempest of these invasions in the yeare 1242. sent certaine Friers of the orders of Dominicke and Francis to the Court of this Great Cham to intreat a peace for Christendome The circuit of this Empire in the times above spoken of stretched from the uttermost bounds of Asia to Armenia and from Bengala to Volga yea their incursions pierced to Nilus and Danubius The Macedonian and Roman Empires were never so large But because they were rather Runnagates than men of warre wanting politicke government and military discipline sometime ruling one Province sometime another they rather wrought spoile and terrour to the conquered Nations than feare of bondage or subjection and at last seated themselves beyond the Mountaine Caucasus After it became divided into many Principalities yet so that the Title and Majestie of the Empire remained alwayes to the Cham who as wee said before tooke the originall of this name from the Great Changis The Region for the most part is very populous full of Townes rich and civill which you may the rather beleeve first for that the Tartars choosing this for their Countrey beautified it with the spoiles of Asia China and that part of Europe which they harried and were never wonne or taken from thence againe to this day next for that the Provinces are most commodiously situated for Trafficke and Negotiation partly by reason of their admirable Plaines and huge Lakes Amongst which are Cazaia whose waters are salt Guian Dangu Xandu and Catacora and partly by reason of their large Rivers which with a long course doe run by the Provinces of Curato Polisango Zaiton and Mecon Paulus Venetus calleth it Quion A great helpe hereunto likewise is the variety of fruits and the abundance of Graine Rice Wooll Silke Hempe Rhubarbe Muske and excellent fine Chamlets Paul writeth that it affordeth Ginger Cinamon and Cloves which I can hardly beleeve In many Rivers are found graines of gold Their coine is not all of one value In Kataia a coine is currant made of the blacke rinde of a certaine tree growing betweene the body and the barke this rinde being smoothed rounded and tempered with a gummie substance is stamped with the Image of the Great Cham. In the Kingdoms of Caâ—acan and Carazan certaine sea-fish shels are currant which some men terme Porcelline This kinde of money is frequent in many places of India and Aethiope By this meanes the Princes get to themselves all the Gold and Silver of the Provinces which they cause to be molten and laid up in most safe places without ever taking any thing from thence againe In like sort Prestâ—r Iohn is thought to be Lord of inestimable Treasure while he maketh graines of Salt and Pepper to passe for currant Coine amongst his subjects They brew an excellent beverage of Rice and Spice which sooner procureth drunkennesse than Wine As the Arabians so they delight in sowre milke or Cosmus a kinde of churned sowre Mares-milke very forcible to turne the braine His force consisteth first as we told you in situation in spacious Territorie in goodly Cities in plenty of provision and in rich Revenues for amongst other things hee taketh the tenths of Wooll Silke Hempe Graine Cattell and is absolute Lord of all but the chiefe sinews of his State consisteth in his armed troopes These live alway in the field 4. or 5. miles remote from the Cities Over and above their Salarie they are allowed to make profit of their Cattell Milke and Wooll When he goeth to warre according to the custome of the Romans hee mustreth part of the Souldiery which lyeth dispersed thorow the Provinces For the most part all the Nations of the Tartars except the Varcheni who are not subject to the Great Cham fight on horseback Their Weapons are the Bow and Arrow with which they fight very desperately They are very swift their Tents are made of woven Wooll under which they keepe in foule weather Their chiefest meat is milke dried in the Sunne after the Butter is squeezed out yea the bloud of their horses if famine enforce them They fight not pell-mell with their enemies but sometime on the front sometime on the flanke after the Parthian manner overwhelming them as it were with a showre of arrowes Whosoever carrieth himselfe valiantly standeth assured of reward and is graced with honour immunities and gifts Twelve thousand horsemen are appointed for the guard of this Prince and it is said that of this kinde of force he is able to levie a greater power than any other
Sinan Bassa and Cicala the one his Admirall at Sea the other Visier of his Army than of the conquest of a Kingdome because by their industrie the honour of the Empire flourished and he being a corpulent man presumed to follow his pleasures fatting himselfe with all the delights that luxurie and incontinencie could invent At last this lumpe was extinguished and Achmat the first of that name is left at this present to manage the Horses of this Phaëtonticall Chariot Let no man therefore wonder at this excesse of Dominion considering how thirteene of their Princes successively have delighted in Armes and prosecuted warres in person a president from the worlds creation not to be matched by any the Commanders of the first foure and bravest Monarchies Thus much for satisfaction of admiration Now to the forme of Government which is meerely tyrannicall and different from all other as guided by the heads and strengthened by the hands of slaves who thinke it as great an honour so to be stiled and so to live as they doe with us who serve in the highest places of Princes Courts No man is master of himselfe much lesse of his house wherein he dwelleth or of the field which he tilleth except certaine families in Constantinople to whom for some good service immunitie was granted by Mahumet the second No more surety hath he of his life be he never so great longer than Durante beneplacito of the grand Seignior who disposeth thereof and of his fortunes by no other Rule than that of his will For although these great slaves attaine to immensive riches yet are they but the Collectors thereof for his Treasurie whither at their decease it returneth all except what it pleaseth him to bestow upon posterity who never are preferred to eminent place except and that of late yeares and desert plead rising fortunes Insomuch that when a Sister or a Daughter of a Sultan is given to wife to a Beglerbeg the children begotten on them doe seldome rise above the degree of private Captaine so carelesse are they of Nobility knowne parentage kindred or hereditary possessions These slaves are either the sonnes of Christians tithed in their childhoods Captives taken in the warres or Renegadoes such as have willingly quitted their Religion and Countries to fight against both and are to the Christians the most spightfull and terrible adversaries These children they call Iemoglans and are brought up under severe Tutors in divers Seraglioes distinguished by Wards like those in Hospitals according to their seniorities where all are brought up liberally and taught to write to reade to handle their weapons yea many of them to converse in secrets of State All of them thrice every weeke within the courts of their houses learne and exercise some military discipline rise every morning before day wash their bodies in cold water and then repaire to Church After they have performed these duties they are allowed a small breakfast and then are they againe to follow their Bookes or severall dispositions At mid-day at foure of the clocke in the after-noone and two houres within night before they goe to bed they must againe to pray and he that is missing at any of the prefixions is sure to have many bastinadoes on the soles of his feet They never have liberty to walke abroad no not so much as to approach the gates of their College no nor suffered to speake with any Christian or stranger It should seeme that they remove from Chamber to Chamber according to their Antiquities and Proficiencies For those of the first Chamber or Ward are first preferred yet not according to Senioritie but according to the worth of his calling and the worthinesse of the person The meanest place that at first these young Gentlemen for such is their resemblance attaine unto is to attend the grand Seignior in his Seraglio as a Page or Groome of his Chamber and those are they that are of extraordinary capacities and dexterity of wit and therefore called to great places of honour and dignitie The residue being alike brought up in their youths are either preferred to be Chauses Ianizars Spaheioglans and Silistarspaheis or taken into the Port or Gardens to servile drudgeries an inferiour offices as to fetch Hey Wood and such like provision for the Stables the Court and the Kitchins Out of the first ranks come the Beglerbegs The word signifieth Lord of Lords They were but two the one of Greece the other of Natolia but now by reason of their many conquests they are also accounted to be many Next under the Bassa their office is to command all the Horsemen in those Countries wherein they are appointed to serve The Sanziaks are Governours of Cities and Colonels of the foot and command all officers of warre and peace within their territories The Chauses goe on Embassies and execute commandements They are as Purâ—evants or under-Sheriffes Attend on the Emperour on Horse-backe and on the Courts of Justice carrying a weapon on their shoulders resembling a Mace and can also solicite the causes of Clients These are as it were the heads of this imperious government The hands are the Spachi Ianizars the maine nerves and supporters of this admired bodie The Spachi are Horse-men weaponed for the most part at once with Bow Mace Launce Harquebush and Cemiter whereof they have the severall uses agreeing with their fight flights or pursuments Of these there are reckoned to bee two and thirty thousand the one halte of them are called Spachioglans and ride on the right hand of the Sultan when they are in the field and the other are termed Silistarspachies and march on the left hand Of the Timariots in place convenient But out the Ottoman Empire both in the Field the Court and the City insomuch that the Sultans themselves have beene afraid of their insolencies yet terme they the Emperour Father for no knowne friend besides have they to relie on and hee againe in time of war committeth his person to their trust valour and fidelity In the Citie sixteene thousand are said to be continually abiding who are there imployed Constables for keeping of the peace and observation of good orders for Clerks of the Market to look to the prices and wholesomnesse of victuals for arresting of offenders and warding of the gates Some are appointed to guard the houses of Ambassadours or of such particular Christians who will bee at the charge either about the Citie or in their travels towards whom they shew themselves both civill and faithfull Notwithstanding amongst themselves as I said before they are very insolent and mutinous in regard of their great multitudes and many privileges so dangerous is an armed Souldier in a rich and peaceable City For whereas their first privileges were given them for safety of the Provinces as rewards of their abstinence and vertues as also to re-answer their benefactors confidence In these daies their insolencies are become so exorbitant
from them all Media the greater Armenia and their chiefe City Tauris Their battalions of footmen and the use of great ordnance which the Persians wanted and knew not how to manage were the chieft decasions of these their good fortunes And although the Persians have sometime prevailed in horse-fights yet hath it beene alwayes with losse of ground not to themselves onely but to their Confederates also For Selim the first tooke from the Momeluks Syria and Aegypt and Amurath the third almost extinguished the Nation of the Georgians their surest allies To the Portugals hee is farre inferiour for in Sea-fights and Sea-forces there is as great inequality betweene them as betweene the Ocean and the Persian Gulfe The Portugals have in India Havens and Castles Territories and Dominions plentifull in timber provision and all sorts of warlike furniture for the Sea nor without many great Princes their Allies Confederates whereas the Turke hath no one place of strength in the Persian Gulfe except Balsara That tract of the Sea-coast of Arabia which standeth him in stead hath but foure Townes and those weake and of small esteeme which is sufficient to indure So that in this Gulfe as likewise in the Red-Sea he hath small meanes to rigge out any strong Armada Besides the soile is utterly barren of timber fit for building of Gallies for which scarcity whensoever he had occasion to set forth a Navie hee was constrained to send downe his stuffe from the Havens of Bithynia and Cilicia by Nilus to Cair and from thence to convey it over land upon Camels backes to his Arsenall at Suez What successe his fleets have had in those parts may bee read in the discourse of Portugal for the Portugals take great care to prevent him of setting foot in those Seas yea when they but heare that hee provideth Sea-forces they presently make out and spoile whatsoever they light upon For Captains Souldiers Armes and Munition he is better provided than Prester Iohn for this Prince hath a large territory without munition infinite Souldiers without weapons Baruangasso his Lieutenant lost all the aforesaid Sea-coast of the Red-Sea and brought the Abessine into such extremity that to obtaine peace he promised payment of a yearely tribute In Africke he hath a greater jurisdiction than the Xeriffe For he is Lord of all those Provinces which lie betweene the Red-sea and Velez de Gomera but the Xeriffe hath the richer the stronger and the better united Neither of them for the neighbourhood of the King of Spaine dare molest one another The residue of his neighbours are the Christians and first the King of Poland what either of these Princes can effect the one against the other hath beene manifest by their forepassed actions In some sort it seemeth that the Turke feareth the Polaques For upon sundry occasions being provoked as in the reigne of Henry the third in that war which Ivonia Vaivod of Walachia made with the said Turks wherin great numbers of Polaques served and in the reigne of Sigismund the third notwithstanding the incursions of the Kosacks and the inrodes of Iohn Zamoschus Generall of Polonia he stirred not neither with wont-like disdaine once offered to revenge so great an indignity Againe They since the unfortunate journey of Ladislaus never enterprized journey against the Turks no nor at any time aided the Walachians their neighbours their friends and Confederates but suffered whatsoever they held upon the Euxine Sea to bee taken from them But the smothering of this wrong I rather attribute to the base minde of their King than to want of good will or courage either in the Gentry or Nobility Sigismund the first being by Leo the tenth moved to warre upon the Turke answered Few words shall serve first make firme peace betweene the Christian Princes then will I be nothing behinde the forwardest Sigismund the second bare a minde so farre abhorring from war that he also never made attempt against this enemie but being injured by the Moscovite he let him likewise doe that what he would unrevenged King Stephen a great politician thought the warre of Turki full of danger notwithstanding discoursing with his familiars he would often say that if he had but thirty thousand good footmen joyned to his Polonian Horsemen hee could willingly have found in his heart to have tried his fortune with this enemie The Princes of Austrich are borderers by a farre larger circuit of land than any other Potentate and being constrained to spend the greatest part of their revenues in the continuall maintenance of twenty thousand footmen and horsemen in garrisons they seeme rather to stand content to defend their owne than any way minded to recover their losses or to inlarge their bounds Ferdinands journey to Buda and Possovia was rather to be counted couragious than prosperous the reason was not because his souldiers wanted strength and courage but skill and discipline For numbers he was equall to the enemie and reasonably well furnished with necessaries but his troopes consisted of Germans and Bohemians Nations by influence heavie slow and nothing fit to match the Turkes skilfull and ready in all warlike exercises The Venetians likewise are borderers for many hundred miles space by Sea and land but they maintaine their estate by treaties of peace by traffike and presents rather than by open hostilitie providing very strongly for their places exposed to danger and avoiding all charges and hazard of warre yea refusing no conditions if not dishonourable rather than willing to trie their fortune in battell And the reason is not because they want money and sufficiencie of warlike furniture but souldiers and proportionable provisions for one sole State to provide against so extraordinarie an enemie For if time hath proved that neither the Emperours of Trapizond and Constantinople nor the Sultans of Aegypt nor the puissant Kings of Persia and Hungarie have beene able to maintaine themselves against this enemie who can but commend this honourable State for their warinesse and moderate carriage For howsoever of custome for affectation or admiration we carry to Antiquity we use to extenuate things present and like old men we fashion our selves to extoll the ages past and complaine of times yet if we will speake without partiality we must needs confesse that never since the worlds first creation in any age was there found a body of warre so politickly devised so strongly cemented and so severely disciplined as is this for greatnesse and powerfulnesse Which the effects thereof may well witnesse with the fortunate successe of continuall victory I may not stand hereto recount the extreme diligence and circumspection of Ottoman the first raiser and founder of this Empire nor the wily wit and cunning of his sonne and successor Orchanes who first passed his Turkish forces into Europe after he had taken Prusia from the Greeks and subdued Carmania nor yet the wisdome and dexterity of Amurath in espying of advantages and prosecuting
it is well knowne but at this day it is Turkish and without any famous Cities save in a peece of Albania In it is nothing memorable but the Mount Athos or the holy Mount It is 75. miles in compasse three dayes journey long and halfe a dayes journey broad resembling the shape of a man lying with his face upward whose highest Cone alwayes covered with snow is seene thirtie miles off at Sea It is exceeding fertile in Grasse Fruit Oyle and Wine Long agoe it was dedicated in honour of Saint Basile to the Greeke Caloieri and endowed with privileges which at this day it enjoyeth by the Turkes good favour that is to say that no man neither Grecian nor Turke may inhabit in this place except he be a Priest So that their number in these dayes are about six thousand dispersed into twentie and foure Monasteries ancient and warlike so built for feare of theeves and pyrats although there be no such great cause In these Monasteries are many relickes which cause great concourse of people and they are stately built and richly adorned This hill is in as great request with the Grecians for their sanctimonious strictnesse of life as is Rome with the Latines yea the Turks themselves doe send hither many bountifull almes None of them live idly but must doe somewhat and so doe daily for the oeconomike of the house as to dresse Vines fell Timber yea to build ships and such like mechanicall labours They are poorely clad like Hermits neither weare they shirts of Linnen but Woollen and them they spin and sow themselves never giving themselves to studie and that more is many of them can neither write nor read And yet notwithstanding if any man have occasion to journey by their houses he shall if he please finde viands scot-free according to his calling Epyre now Albania was once a very famous Province as witnesseth P. Aemilius It had in it seventie Cities now destroyed and turned into ruines or Villages meanly inhabited For the most part it is woodie and barren but neere the sea fertile and adorned with very beautifull havens Achaia is a very goodly Region as may be gathered by the goodly Cities which therein once flourished viz. Delphos Thebes Athens Megara many moe now destroyed So is Peloponnesus termed by Plinie the bulwarke of Greece It yeeldeth all things that man can desire either for life or pleasure And although the ancient Cities be now defaced yet is it for quantitie the best peopled part of Greece It is now under the Turke and counted the best Sangiak-ship in Turkie as bound to bring at the commandment of the Beglerbeg of Greece one thousand horsemen under his owne pay It is worth yearely fourteene Ducats The Ilands adjoyning unto these large continents I will not discourse of for as they are diverse in worth and estimation so are they many in number and for the most part not worthy relation Dalmatia is at this day divided into Sclavonia Dalmatia and Albania Sclavonia lieth upon the West Albania upon the East and in the middle Dalmatia In all fertilitie it is as good as Italy Of a Countrie first wasted by Caesar Augustus secondly by the Gothes thirdly by the Turkes and at this day shared amongst three such Lords as are the Venetians the Turke and the Emperour it may be said to be reasonable well inhabited And so it is having many fine Cities in it as Iadera Ragusa c. Howbeit that part which is subject to the Turke lieth almost desart by reason of their continuall inrodes Bossina or Maesia superior is also a parcell of Illyria and erected into a Turkish Beglerbeg-ship having under it nine Sangiaks Servia now Rascia lieth between Bosnia and Bulgaria it was taken by the Turke 1438. and reduced into a Sangiak-ship under the Beglerbeg of Buda Bulgaria which some take for the lower Maesia is so famous a Province that the Turkish Emperour hath erected it for the cheife Seat of the Beglerbeg of Europe under whose command are twentie and one Sangiaks Valachia containeth the two Provinces of Moldavia and Transalpina Valachia is a plaine and fertile Countrey smally inhabited and destitute of fire-wood but stored with excellent Horse Cattell and Mines of Gold and Silver if the people durst dig them for feare of the Turkes It is 500. miles long and 120. broad It hath one Archbishop and two Bishops and is more populous than Moldavia They speake both one language being almost halfe Italian This Countrey and Moldavia are plagued with three bad neighbours viz. the Turkes the Tartars and the Cassoks They follow the Greeke Church and in matters of Religion obey the Patriarch of Constantinople They are the same which in ancient times were called Daci The Turks have often attempted with their mightiest powers to have made a small conquest of these Provinces but they have hitherto bin valiantly resisted and repulsed partly by the Natives and partly by the Polonians Transylvanians and the Cassoks in dislike of each others bad neighbourhood Yet is it tributarie to the Grand Seignior and payeth him yearely twentie foure thousand Chechini Moldavia being in a manner round is almost 300. English miles over every way It hath two Archbishopricks and two Bishopricks and is exceeding fertile in Corne Wine Grasse and Wood. It affordeth great plentie of Beefe and Mutton and therwith feedeth Polonia a great part of Germanie the populous citie of Constantinople A great fat Oxe in this Country is valued but at thirtie shillings a Sheepe at three shillings The tenth whereof which of duty is yearely payed to the Prince amounteth to 150000. The Clergie and Gentrie for they alwayes can make best shift for themselves contribute no parcell hereof It hath a small River passing thorow the Country and falleth into Danubius neere unto Gallatz called Pruta the water whereof as also of Danubius is unwholsome to drinke for it causeth the body to swell In 1609. certaine English Gentlemen travelling 240. miles in this Country could meet but with nine Towns and Villages in all the way and yet for above a hundred miles space together the Grasse groweth at least one yard high and rotteth every yeare upon the ground for want of Cattell and manurance On the East it hath the black Sea on the West Podalia on the North the Tartars and on the South the Danubie and the Country of Bulgaria It payeth yearely unto the Great Turke by way of Tribute 3200. Chechini besides one thousand horses sent yearely unto Constantinople for a present from both these Princes of Moldavia and Valachia It also payeth tribute to the Polander but how much I cannot shew you Therin dwell many Armenians Iewes Hungarians Saxons and Ragusians who forestall the whole traffick in those parts bartering their Corne and Wine into Russia and Polonia and their Skins Wax Hony powdered Beefe Butter and Pulse into Constantinople The Malmesey likewise which is
yet make they abundance thereof and very good for the use of strangers dwelling in the Country They make three harvests yet have they neither Peares Apples Cherries Nuts nor any other fruits common with us these are brought them from Damascus Some fruits as Oranges and the Apple of Paradise they have and preserve upon the trees all the yeare long It did once yeeld Balme not now but is stored with Honey and Sugar Canes so is it with Goats Swine Hares Partridges and Quailes as also Lions Beares and Camels And in many places so pestred with Rats and Mice that if it were not for certaine Birds devouring those Creatures it were impossible to have any Harvest Iordan runneth thorow the middest of the Countrie whose water is most delicious and therein strangers are accustomed to wash themselves In its course it maketh two lakes the one in Cana of Galilie the other at Tyberias which is called Genazereth and at last disgorgeth it selfe into the Mediterran Sea Upon the bankes thereof grow Withies Tamarisk and many other sorts of shrubs and weeds of which the Arabians make their darts weapons launces and writing pens The former of these two lakes is especially filled when the Snowes dissolve and runne from Libanus In the Summer it is drie and bringeth forth abundance of shrubs and flags wherein Lions and divers wilde beasts do shroud their carcasses The Lake of Genazereth runneth most cleerely and yeeldeth divers sorts of fish as Carps Pikes c. It is not so broad but that a man may see from one side unto the other as consisting of sixteene miles in length and six in breadth The plaines round about are barren for the abundance of bushes which hinder the husbandman from manuring the ground Yet the Iewes industrie doe much amend it and dwell about the bankes thereof for the fishing sake Mare mortuum otherwise the Lake Asphaltites so called of his bituminous favour was a place once woody and full of salt pits which for the pleasantnesse thereof was resembled to Paradise and therein stood Sodome Gomorrah and the three other Cities which for their sinne against Nature were therein drowned and burnt by the doome of God At this day it sendeth forth smokes and fogs as from an infernall furnace wherewith the whole valley adjacent for halfe a dayes journey is made barren It neither yeeldeth Fish nor Fowle and whatsoever creature is cast therein though bound hand and foot it swimmeth on the face of the water The land was once most populous as appeareth by the muster of David who numbred thirteene hundred thousand men able to beare armes besides the Tribe of Benjamin As long as they continued their upright and religious obedience to the service of God the Land prospered but assoone as they forgot God they suffered many miseries and those perpetuall untill they were cleane destroyed and forced to flye every way For to speake nothing of ancient time the 73. yeare after Christ Ierusalem was taken and destroyed by Titus with the slaughter and captivitie of infinite thousands In the yeare 136. it was restored by Aelius Adrianus new named Aelia and given in possession to the Iewes In the time of Constantine and Helena his mother it fell into the hands of the Christians so continued untill the yeare 609. at what time it was sacked by the Persians but left unto the Christians and so continued untill the dayes of Henry the fourth at what time it was againe taken by the Sultan of the Sarazens and the Christians cleane banished In the yeare 1097. in a generall Councell for the deliverie of the holy Land the Crossed Knights were instituted throughout Christendome and Godfrey of Bulloigne chosen Generall of three hundred thousand footmen and one hundred thousand horse These Knights did many famous acts recovered the land instituted a Monarchie and sometime with good fortune and sometime with losse continued the defence thereof untill the yeare 1290. in which yeare it was utterly subdued by the Soldan of Aegypt In whose possession it continued until the yeare of our Lord 1517. and then was it overcome by the Turkish Armies who at this day retaine it in miserable servitude And so it resteth peopled with men of divers Nations and Sects as Saracens Arabians Turkes Hebrewes and Christians whereof some follow the Latine Church some the Greeke as the Grecians Syrians Armenians Georgians Nestorians Iacobites Nubians Maronites Abassines Indians and Aegyptians every one having their peculiar Bishops whom they obey Galilie upon the North is environed with the steepe hils of Libanus Antilibanus upon the with West Phoenicia upon the East with Celosyria and upon the South with Samaria and Arabia the desart The soile is most fruitfull yeelding all sorts of trees and divided by Iordan upon whose bankes stand very many townes and villages and so well watred either with mountain-torrents or springs that no part thereof lyeth unmanured The Countrie is more famous for that in it standeth amongst the rude Mountaines the small village of Nazareth the place of our Lords conception and at this day there is a small Chappell archt and built under ground whereinto a man must descend by staires Here some say the Angell appeared unto Mary and foretold her that she should conceive and bring forth our Lord. The Inhabitants are Arabians short and thicke men rudely apparelled and weaponed with bows swords and daggers In this region likewise standeth the Mount Thabor whose North part is inaccessible and whereon our Lord was transfigured Samaria lyeth in a most delicate plot of Palestine but in bignesse not comparable to Iudea or Galilie The soile is partly mountainous partly champian pleasant fruitfull and very well watred with fresh and sweet water The Citie is now ruinated But Naplos for pleasure and delight is inferiour to none other It is situated upon the side of a hill the eighth part of a mile from whence a man may behold the ruines of a great Temple neere unto that Well where as men say Christ fate when he asked water of the Samaritan woman Iudea far excelleth any part of the residue of Palestine at this day enioyeth its ancient fertilitie The tribe of Iuda so named it and in it as in the rest of Palestine were very many worthy Cities whereof Ierusalem was the chiefe feate of their Princes the receptacle of the Patriarks Prophets and Apostles the originall place of our Faith and the glory of the Christian world By the Barbarians at this day it is called Godz or Chutz It standeth on an eminent place as whereunto a man must every way ascend S. Ieroms opinion was that it stood not only in the heart of Iudea but in the very center of the World as having Asia on the East Europe on the West upon the South Lybia and Africa and upon the North Scythia Armenia Persia with the residue of the Pontique Nations What the glory hereof hath beene may be
conjectured out of Tacitus who reporteth that in the beginning of the siege it contained two hundred thousand soules At this day it numbreth not above five thousand inhabitants although many Pilgrims daily resort thither for devotion sake It was once strongly and fairely walled but now weakely and therin it sheweth nothing now so famous as the Sepulchie of our Lord Christ whose Temple encircleth the whole mount of Calvarie situated upon a plaine plot of ground high round and open at the top from whence it receiveth light but the Sepulchre itselfe is covered with an Archt-Chappell cut out of the maine Marble and left unto the custodie of the Latine Christians Whosoever is desirous to see this Sepulchre must pay nine crownes to the Turke so that this tribute is yearely worth unto him eight millions of Ducats One hundred and eight foot distant from this Tombe is the Mount called Calvarie whereon our Saviour Christ was crucified by the treacherous Iewes In this place are many other religious Reliques And the pilgrims which come thither are alwaies lodged according to their owne professions that is to say the Latines with the Franciscans without the Citie by Mount Sion the Grecians are lodged with the Caloieran Greekes dwelling within the Citie by the Sepulchre And so every other Nation Abassines Georgians Armenians Nestorians and Maronits who all have their proper and peculiar Chappels Those Franciscans which follow the Latine Church and are for the most part Italians were wont to create the Knights of the Sepulchre and to give testimoniall unto pilgrims of their arrivall there Without this Citie is the Valley of Iehosaphat and therein the tombes of the blessed Ladie and S. Anne The territorie adjoyning is exceeding fruitfull in Vines Apples Almonds Figs and Oyle the Mountaines are no lesse stored with all sorts of Trees wilde Beasts and Spiceries Besides Ierusalem standeth Bethlem now destroyed and shewing nothing worth looking on save a great and stately Monasterie of the Franciscans within which is the place where Christ was borne Rama is now likewise ruinated the Arches and Cesternes yet remaining by the witnesse of Bellonius his owne eye are greater than those of Alexandria but not so thicke Gaza is now a Turkish Sangiak-ship the soile about fertile and the inhabitants Grecians Turks and Arabians In holy Writ this Region is called Edom and by other Authors Nabathea Toward the sea and Iudea the soile is fertile but towards Arabia desart and barren Some say it is inexpugnable for its Desarts and want of water yet is it stored therewith but hidden and knowne to none but the natives Of old they were a turbulent unquiet and seditious people and so at this day they are like to the villainous and roguish Neighbours the Arabians Next bordereth Phoenicia as part of Syria exposed to the sea and bordering upon Galile Of old it had many famous Cities as Tripolis Beritus Sydon Tyrus Ptolemais Capernaum Emissa and others Amongst the which Tyre and Sydon were most famous Tyre was a goodly Citie a Colonie of the Sydonians and round about encircled with the Sea untill Alexander in his siege joyned it to the continent At this day it hath two harbours that on the North side the fairest and best thorowout the Levant which the Cursores enter at their pleasure the other choked with the ruines of the Citie So is it and Sydon now the strong receptacles of the stiffe-necked Drusians A generation they say descended from the reliques of those Noble Christians who under the conduct of Godfrey of Bullen descended into those parts and being by time driven unto harder fortunes betooke themselves to the Mountaines from whence they could never be expulsed neither by the Saracens nor yet by the Turkes Allowed they are libertie of Religion and no other tribute imposed upon them than is upon the naturall Subject the one being no good Christians and the other worse Mahumetans Sydon was once no lesse famous now contracted into a narrow compasse shewing only in her ruines the foundations of her greatnesse The Inhabitants are of sundry Nations and Religions as the Tyrians yet governed by a succession of Princes whom they call Emirs And whose Seigniorie augmented by armes and tyrannie stretcheth from the River of Canis to the foot of Mount Carmel containing a large extent of ground and therein many Cities whereof Saffet is the principall The Grand Seignior doth much envie him for suffering the Florentines to harbour and water within his Port of Tyrus which he is glad to excuse by the waste of the place and inabilitie of resistance But the truth is that hee is a strong rich and potent Lord in these parts partly presuming upon the strength of his invincible Forts and partly upon the advantage of the Mountaines yet having besides in continuall pay fortie thousand souldiers â—ome Moores some Christians and if the worst should 〈◊〉 â—hee hath the Sea at hand and the Florentine to friend with whom he knoweth that a massie Treasure will worke â—o small effects towards the purchase of some rich Seigniorie To conclude he is too strong for his neighbours and able to make a long defensive Warre against the Turke if his tyrannie could assure him of fidelitie in this people Acon or Ptolomais is strongly fortified triangular-wise two parts whereof lye upon the Sea the third toward the land The soile about is very fruitfull and delicious The Citie adorned with a beautifull Hospitall strong and well bulwarked once belonging to the Teutonicke Knights It hath also a very faire Haven capacious of any ships comming from the South now under the Sanzâ—ack of Saffet and usurped with the rest of that Province by the foresaid Emir of Sydon In this wofull Towne dwell not above two or three hundred Inhabitants and those in patcht up ruinous houses Beritus is an ancient Citie once an Episcopall See now famous for Trafficke and Merchandize as the Mart-towne whereunto all the ships comming from Europe doe arrive It is situated most safely and almost inexpugnable NOw following mine Author and having finished this tedious discourse of this great Empire by the patience of my Reader I will once turne backe againe and relate the Originall the manners the discent and the Religion of this warlike and infidelious people composed partly of Natives lineally descended from the Scythians and Tartars and partly of Apostata and Renegado Christians Generally the Natives have broad visages correspondent to the proportion of their members faire and tall and somewhat inclined to grossenesse Their haire they regard not save onely that of their beards They are of a grosse and dull capacitie wayward slow and lazie hating husbandrie and yet above all people in the world covetous and desirous of riches yea selling all places of Justice and Government to their best Chapmen Amongst one another exceeding courteous and as servile toward their superiours in whose presence they keepe admirable silence and
yeares he died in the height of his prosperity leaving his sonne Mamudza behinde him whom the King graced with his fathers regencie upon condition to pay him a yearely tribute which payment the young man neither regarded nor she wed himselfe loyall to his Soveraigne in many things It happened that Sanosaradin dying in the warre which he made against Persia left behinde him a sonne of so abject and base a spirit that Mamudza hereupon tooke courage to entitle himselfe King of Canora calling the Countrey Decan and the people Decainai that is illegitimate After this hee erected eighteene Captaineships and divided his dominion among them assigning to everyone his limits onely with this penalty to finde alwayes in a readinesse a certaine number of footmen and horsemen To prevent future rebellion hee chose these Captaines not out of the orders of his Nobility but from the number of his slaves Nay more than this to be assured of their loyalty he coÌ„manded that every one of them should build him a house in his royall City Bider in which their children should remaine and that once every yeare at the least they should make their appearance in his Court. But because all authority which is not as well underpropped with its proper vertues as grounded upon the affections of the people is of small continuance so happened it to this Prince for his slaves and vassals having soveraigne authority put into their hands made no more account of him than of a Cipher stripping him poore Prince without respect of reverence of all his dominions saving his chiefs Citie Bidor with the territory adjoyning For every one of a Lieutenant became an Usurper of those States which were committed to his trust the mightier alwayes oppressing the weaker so that all in the end became a prey to a feâ— Two of them are famous at this day the one stretching his dominion to the borders of Cambaia the other to the skirâ—s of Narsynga the first called by the Portugals Nissamalucco the other Idalcan either of them being so puissant that in the yeare 1571. Idalcan beleagâ—ed God with an Army of five and thirty thousand Horse threescore thousand Elephants and two hundred and fifty peeces of Ordnance Nissamalucco besieged Chaul with lesse forces but better fortune For though he did not force it yet he brought into a hard-pinch with the slaughter of twelve thousand Mooreâ—s In those Countries in which Sâ—â—adorasin began hos Empire not above threescore and ten yeares agone a great Prince whom the East people call the great Mogor in the same sense as we call the great Turke laid the foundation of a mighty Empire for as the King of Bierma in our timeâ— greatly hazarded the States of Pegu and Siam and the bordering Nations even so the Mogor turned topsie turvy the Kingdomes lying on the River Ganges The received opinion is that they tooke their originall from Tartaria and that they came from the coast where the ancient Massagecae a people accounted invincible at armes did once inhabit and liuing as it were lawlesse and under no manner of government by invading of their neighbours procured unto themselves the soveraignty of spacious Kingdomes By the River Oxus they border upon the Persians and are at continuall enmity with them sometime for Religion and sometimes for enlargement of the bounds of their Empire The chiefe City is Shamarchand from whence came Tamerlan and of whose bloud these Mogor Princes doe boast that they are descended The predecessor of him who is now Prince of the Mogors was very famous in the East for in the yeare 1436. being solicited by King Mandao of the North from whom Badurius King of Cambaia had taken his Kingdome to aid him against the Cambaian he is reported to have brought with him an infinite number of souldiers which wee may conjecture out of that which Masseus writeth of the army of the said King Badurius to wit that this King had under his Standard one hundred and fifty thousand horse whereof five and thirty thousand were barbed The number of footmen was five hundred thousand Amongst these were fifteene thousand forren souldiers and fourescore Christians French and Portugals At which by what meanes or by what way they should come thither I doe not a little wonder Their Galleon which they called Dobriga suffered Ship-wracke in the Chanell of Cambaia I know that if these preparations and provisions for war be compared with our forces of Christendome they will hardly be taken for true but we have already declared the causes why the Princes of the East and South may gather greater Armies than wee can and consequently that those things which are spoken of their incredible store and wonderfull provision of furniture may be answerable to their levies and proportions And as they are able to levie millions of men for arming and for feeding them they take no great care so likewise doe the Provinces afford great plenty of provision and an inestimable multitude of their usuall warlike Engines for they carry nothing with them save that which is necessary and needfull for service Wines Cates and such like which cannot but with great expence labour and trouble be carried along with Armies are by these men wholly omitted and utterly rejected All their thoughts tend to warlike provision as to get Brasse Iron Steele and Tinne to forge Pieces and cast great Ordnance Iron and Lead to make Bullets Iron and Steele to temper Cemiters Oxen and Elephants to draw their Artillery Graine to nourish their bodies Metals to arme them and Treasure to conserve them They are all tyrants and to preserve their estate and induce submissive awednesse they hold hard hands over the commonalty committing all government into the hands of slaves and souldiers And to make these men faithfull and loyall they ordaine them Lords of all things committing unto their trust Townes Castles and expeditions of great weight but the expectation of the Prince is often deceived by the rebellion of these vassals for sometimes they usurpe whole Provinces and impose upon the people all kinde of injuries But let good Princes thinke it as necessary to build their safety on the love of their subjects as upon the force of their souldiers Feare admitteth no securitie much lesse perpetuity and therefore these tyrants expecting no surety at the hands of their subjects trust wholly upon their men of warre flattering them with promise of liberty and bestowing upon them the goods of their subjects as rewards of their service So with vs the Turke strengtheneth his State with Ianizars and as he coveteth to be beloved and favoured of them to that end bestowing upon them the riches and honours of the Empire so they acknowledge no other Lord and master I may very well say father and protector And so many of the Malabor Princes using accounting the Commons but as beasts lay all their hopes and fortunes on the Naiors the Kings of Ormus Cambaia Decan and Achan lay all upon the
Virgins to be deflowred of Idols abominable their exorcismes damnable and the varietie of senselesse profanations most contemptible It is not so spacious but it is as fertill for it yeeldeth not only what is fitting for humane life but whatsoever the delicate and esseminate appetite of man may lust after Many Plants yeeld fruit twice or thrice a yeare and that not only by the temperature of the ayre but by the number of the rivers and plentie of waters which doe both cause trafficke thorow every corner of the Region and so water it on all sides that it resembleth a most pleasant and delectable garden-plot Of this plentie there are three causes one the prodigall expences of the King in digging of trenches thorowout the whole Land sometime cutting thorow rockie Mountaines sometime damming up deepe valleyes to make them levell with high mountaines and to draine the waters of Lakes and Marishes the other for that the whole Region is situated under the temperate Zone and in no place either by nature or mans industrie wanteth moisture so that all creatures taking nourishment of heat and moisture must needs here wonderously prosper In no place Plants may take larger scope to spread their branches nor Cattell larger walkes to wander in than in this Country The last reason is for that the idle are neither severely punished nor altogether tolerated but every one is forced to doe somewhat no foot of land is left unhusbanded nor dramme of stuffe cast away unwrought Among other things note-worthy this one is of great consideration that in Cantan they maintaine foure thousand blind people to grinde corne and Rice every childe is set about somewhat according to his yeares and strength those only who are truly impotent in their limbs and have no friends living to succour them are provided for in Hospitals That none may excuse themselves in saying hee can doe nothing every one is bound to learne his fathers occupation which is the reason that the children borne as it were tradesmen learne their fathers occupations before they perceive it by continuall practice becomming in time most artificiall mechanickes He that cannot live at Land seeketh his maintenance at Sea for that is no lesse inhabited than the Land yea infinite housholds live on the Rivers in Boats without comming to Land for a long season Some whereof live by ferrying over people some by transporting passengers and their merchandize others keepe shops others vessels of lodging for their Merchants and Travellers Whatsoever is needfull for cloathing for food or nourishment delight or ease of a civill life is to be found in the middest of great Rivers Many likewise nourish all sorts of Poultrie especially Duckes in their vessels To hatch the egges and to nourish the young ones they use not the dams as we doe but an artificiall heat in a manner as they doe in Aegypt especially at Cair All night he keepeth them in his Boat and at morning sendeth them to feed in the fields sowed with Rice where all day long having fed on the weeds to the great good of the husbandman they returne toward evening to their Cages at the sound of a little Bell or Cimball Many live by carrying Fish both salt and fresh into the high Countries for in the Spring when the Rivers rise through thawes and landstouds so incomparable quantities of sea-fish doe abound in the havens and creekes that the fishermen depart rather wearied than wanting This fish the Skippers buy for a small matter of the fishermen and keeping them alive in certaine vessels made for the purpose they transport them into Provinces farre remote from the Sea There they are sold and preserved in Pooles and Stewes neere Cities and great Townes to serve the Markets and Tables of the richer Chinois all the yeare long Because it is forbidden any inhabitant to passe out of the Land without leave and therewith neither but for a certaine time limited it must needs be that by the daily increase of people the Country is even pestered with inhabitation It hath beene observed among themselves that for every five that have died seven have beene borne The Climate is so temperate and the aire so wholsome that in mans memory any universall pestilence hath not beene knowne to infest the Country Notwithstanding left any man should thinke this people to enjoy all sweets without some mixture of sowre you must note that their earth-quakes are more dreadfull unto them than any pestilence to us for whole Cities have beene swallowed and Provinces made desart by this punishment These casualties choke up the course of ancient Chanels and make new where were never any before they lay Mountaines levell with the ground and make havocke of the people In the yeare 1555. a deluge breaking out of the bowels of the earth devoured an hundred and fourescore miles of firme land with the Townes and Villages standing thereupon those which escaped the floud lightning and fire from Heaven destroyed There are said to be in China one hundred and fifty Cities two hundred thirty five great Townes one thousand one hundred fifty foure Castles and foure thousand two hundred Boroughs without walls wherein souldiers are quartered of Villages and Hamlets some of them containing a thousand housholds the number is infinite for the Country is so covered with habitation that all China seemeth but as one Towne They have two Metropolitan Cities Nanquin and Panquin In Nanquin toward the North the King keepeth his Court under the jurisdiction of the one are seven Provinces under the other eight Both of them are so spacious that it is a daies journey for a horseman to ride from one end to the other Of the number of the Inhabitants no certainty can bee produced but according to manuscript relations and the report of travellers it is said that the Kingdome containeth threescore and ten millions of living soules This is an admirable report and not to bee beleeved if it be compared with the Provinces of Christendome but surely something above conceit is to be credited to those spacious populous and barbarous Nations Let us set the largenesse of their Provinces the circuit of their Cities their plenty and abundance of all things and in all places either in prospering by nature or mans industry with their number and inhabitation and we shall finde a Country like enough to afford such a reckoning with places cities and dwellings able to containe them and nourishment sufficient to maintaine them Italy exceedeth not nine millions Germany excluding the Swizzers and Netherlands not ten and with the foresaid Provinces not above fifteene which number peradventure France may reach unto Spaine is farre inferiour to Italie Sicilie hath but one million and three hundred thousand England three millions and Belgia as many if by the continuance of the warre in those Countries that number be not much decayed The Italians conceit marvellous highly of themselves thinking no Province upon the face of the earth for wealth and
and beasts of carriage followed this armie whom they slew when they wanted other provision Hitherto have wee devised of Siam and Pegu as they stood before the comming of the Portugals into India but how in processe of time the State was altered you shall now heare In times past divers Kingdomes of Brama situated along the River towards the Lake Chiamai obeyed the Kings of Pegu under the government of Lieutenants Sixtie yeares since one of these Captaines Ruler of the Kingdome of Tengu by the aid of his faction and reputation of his Vertues entered into Rebellion and slaying the Nobles of the Land usurped the Kingdome Afterward he forced the Cities and conquered the Kingdome of Prom Melintati Calam Mirandu and Ana all inhabited by the Bramians for the space of one hundred and fiftie leagues towards the North. He assayed likewise the conquest of Siam but comming before Vdia the chiefe Citie of the Kingdome he was forced to raise his siege and depart Hee undertooke this journey with three hundred thousand footmen consuming more than three moneths in making way for his armie thorow stonie Mountaines huge Woods and inaccessible places in prosecution whereof he lost two hundred and twentie thousand of his Souldiers and re-enforced his losses with captive Siamus At this returne home he invaded the Kingdome of Pegu and won it Afterward in the yeare 1507. he renued his journey against Siam and overcame the King thereof who slew himselfe with poyson but he tooke his sons and with them the better part of the Kingdome He beleagred Vdia with a million of men and upward Our late Writers call this man and his successors because their fames arose by the conquest of the Kingdomes of Brama Kings of Brama or Bramia but the Portugals of a more sound judgement grounded upon neerer Neighbour-hood call them Kings of Pegu. And for that it may not seeme that what we write as concerning these infinite numbers is either fabulous or reported altogether upon heare-say because that now here-before and hereafter we shall have occasion to discourse of this point wee thinke it not amisse to spend some time in shewing how and by what likly-hoods both in this and other like barbarous dominions such huge and numberlesse companies are levied and nourished First therefore it is a ground infallible that all Monarchies consist of people government and revenues and that howsoever in times of peace Princes may live at pleasure yet populous Armies neere home or farre off cannot long indure without great supplies and a continuall Sea of ready money For as the members of our bodie cannot move without sinewes nor motion availe us if joynts were wanting so without money an Army can never bee gathered nor being gathered kept together if coine be wanting which preventeth infinite mischances and draweth after it Armour Provision Victuals and whatsoever else is necessary for life or armes And sithence the wealth of Princes even as of private persons from whose purses they supply their occasions hath limits and measure Let them not thinke to beginne any long warre much lesse to continue it unlesse they throughly provide aforehand for when this torrent breaketh forth no man can make an estimate what will bee the expence of reparation therein which moved a certaine Portugal Captaine to tell King Sebastian providing for his journey into Barbarie that warres should be accompanied with three streames The first of men The second of Victuall The third of Silver For whosoever will rightly judge of a Princes estate must examine whether his ordinary receits be sufficient to answer his ordinary issues leaving alwayes a portion to answer extraordinary accidents which are so certaine in proofe as all men must provide for though they know them not beforehand especially in the condition of a great Prince The great Turke in his Persian journies felt the smart thereof who though he be so potent a Prince by default of this providence was constrained to raise the value of his coine and abase the allay so farre forth that the Ianizars finding themselves aggrieved thereat raised commotions set fire on the City of Constantinople and rifled a great part thereof Neither could the King of Spaine have sustained the burthen of so many warres and in so remote Provinces if he had trusted to no other supplies than those of Spaine But fortune hath given him a Countrey prodigall in Mines of Gold and Silver assuredly paying the expence of one yeare with the income of another A providence so farre from neglect in the late reigne of Queene Elizabeth that before she had any warres with Spaine or had sent her forces of prevention into the Low-Countries she had ready in deposito two millions of Crownes And being engaged by her politike government she raised such an annuall assistance from the love of her subjects against the malicious and injurious attempts of her enemies that during her reigne she levied three millionâ— five hundred and nineteene thousand five hundred and sixty foure pounds Iohn Iaques Trivulce being demanded how many things were necessary hereunto answered three Money Money Money But these grounds especially hold when the burthen of the war lieth upon the purse of the Prince his people for sometime it hapneth that the souldier liveth upon the enemies Countrey as did the Hunnes Vandals Gothes Arabians and in our dayes Tamerlane They entred the Provinces without controll being unprovided of forces and made prey and spoile of whatsoever came in their reaches The ransacked the Cities and fed upon the Villages The like good lucke had the Portugals in the Fast Indies and the Castilians in the West but the one farre better than the other for never any Nation conquered with lesse cost so much as the Spaniards have done in new Spain and Peru. But let not any people thinke to doe so in these dayes no not in Asia or Africke much lesse in Europe where the use of great Ordnance is in perfection and the art of fortification so ingenuous that one Castle shall be able to sustaine yea well provided to weary the forces of the greatest Potentate The Turkes at Zigeth a small fortresse in Hungarie approved this which in the yeare 1566. Soliman beleagred with three hundred thousand men of warre and at last forced but with so great a slaughter of his people that scant the third part of this huge Army returned to their houses In like manner the Portugals in the beginning of their Indian acquisitions with a few souldiers and in little time wonne admâ—rable victories but when the Barbarians began to grow acquainted with Artillery to allure Carpenters and Masons to build them Castles and to arme vessels to Sea their courages became calme and there set an end to their Plus ultra The like did the Spanish in the New world to their Non sufficit orbis For after their first good fortunes they found in Nova Hispania the Chichimechi and in Peru the Pilcosony the Chiriguani and the Luchy
thousand houses of Spaniards and sixtie thousand of the native Indians The gold and silver of these parts is neither so much nor so good as that of Peru but Merchandize Mechanicks and Husbandrie infinitely more flourish Some one private man the Spaniards report to be master of thirtie yea fortie or fiftie thousand head of Cattell The profits arising from hence to the King of Spaine will not the Spanish Writers suffer to be intirely knowne This they bragge of that the yearely fishing of the Lake of Mexico is worth twenty thousand crownes and that Mexico Citie glories in foure faire things Women Cloaths Streets and Horses Guatimala IT is both the name of a Towne as also of the Province The Old-towne so called was destroyed by the fall of an Hill thereunto adjoyning and an hundred and twentie Spaniards miraculously overwhelmed with the ruine thereof About three miles from thence is the New-towne situated containing eightie or ninetie faire stone houses therein all covered with tile It is much subject to Earth-quakes but otherwise of a good temperate aire fruitfull of corne and plentifull of trees brought out of Spaine which doe not well prosper therein Fonduras IT is a great Countrey and was exceeding well inhabited before the arrivall of the Spaniards And howbeit they boast of the erection of five Townes therein yet all of them consist not of above an hundred and twentie or an hundred and thirtie houses and those for the most part built of reeds and straw yea and but poorely inhabited because the gold which is their sole desire beginneth to faile Nicaragua NIcaragua stretcheth towards the South-sea lying South-east from Mexico and is not very great but rich fruitfull and pleasant insomuch as the Spaniards call it Mahomets Paradise but so extreme hot that it is not to be travelled by day but by night It should seeme that their Winter beginneth in May for from thence it raineth six whole moneths the other six are very faire and drie and day and night being of equall length Honey Wax Cotton-wooll and Balsam grow there in great abundance with many other kinds of fruits which are neither found in other Provinces nor yet in Hispaniola There are some few Kine but many Hogs and those brought from Spaine Parrots are there as common as Crowes in England The Countrey is well replenished with Indian Villages their small houses consisting of reeds and straw The gold that they have is brought from other places and so is all other metall In manners they resemble the Mexicans and so in apparell and language save that the Mexican is the better with the use whereof a man may travell fifteene hundred miles and is easily to be learned One Lake it hath three hundred miles about which hath no vent into the Ocean The chiefe Cities are Nueva Granado and Leo the Seat of a Bishop Cuba CVba or Fernandina is a great Island and by reason it hath on the East-side Saint Domingo on the West Iucatan on the North Florida and on the South Iamaica it is very much frequented by Merchants It is more long than broad and containeth in length from East to West three hundred miles and from North to South threescore and ten In breadth it is not above nineteene miles in some places but fifteene The ground is high rough and full of Hils the Rivers small yet rich of Gold and Copper The aire is temperate but of the coldest The soile affordeth great store of Mather it is full of Woods and fresh-fish by reason of the faire Rivers therein It boasteth of six Townes inhabited by Spaniards whereof that of Saint Iames is a Bishops See and Havana the chiefe Staple where yearely all the ships make their Rendevouz The people resemble those of Hispaniola but differ in speech and goe all naked being now almost rooted out and supplanted by the Spaniards Here though the Gold bee course yet the Brasse is most pure It beareth plentie of Sugar Ginger Cassia Aloes Cinamon The common people may not eat Serpents it being meat for their masters Iamaica or the I le of Saint Iago IAmaica lieth seventeene degrees on this side the Equinoctiall and hath on the East S. Domingo on the West the Cape of Iucatan on the North Cuba and on the South Lacerena The breadth surpasseth the length being from East to West about fiftie miles and from North to South twentie In it the greater part of the Inhabitants by farre are Spaniards sixtie thousand Natives being by them destroyed like their neighbours of Lucaya It is very fruitfull both toward the Sea as also to the Inland and was in times past very populous and such as were more wittie and subtill both in warre and other professions than were their neighbours It yeeldeth also Gold and very fine Cotton-wooll And at this present it is full of such beastials as the Spaniards have brought thither out of Spaine The women here killed their owne children rather than suffer them to serve the Spaniards Hispaniola HIspaniola which the Natives call Haitie for greatnesse is the second Island in those parts On the East-side lieth Saint Iohns on the West Cuba and Iamaica on the North the Islands of the Canibals and on the South the firme land The Compasse thereof is foure hundred French miles being broader than it is long For in length it is from East to West an hundred and fiftie miles and from North to South fortie miles It is stored with Azure Basill-wood Cotton-wooll Amber Gold Silver and abundance of Sugar It is so fruitfull that within sixteene dayes Radishes Lettuce and Cole-wort will ripen and be readie to be eaten and within six and thirtie Melons Cucumbers and Gourds will be as forward It hath many Townes whereof that of Saint Domingo is the principall as containing above five hundred houses and those inhabited by Spaniards and built after the Spanish fashion Next their Gold their greatest trading is Sugar and Hides For all sorts of Cattell brought thither out of Spaine have so prospered therein that some are owners of six or eight thousand beasts Here are the Spaniards said to have wasted three millions of Indians The Gold is better here than in Cuba The Sugar yeelds twentie or thirtie fold and Corne an hundred fold Foure goodly Rivers it hath and five or six handsome Townes of Spaniards Boriquen BOriquen or the Iland of Saint Iohn on the East hath the Island of Saint Cruz on the West other small Islands Northward Saint Domingo and on the South the Cape of Paria From East to West it is fiftie miles long and eighteene broad In forme it is almost square and is populous well housed having many good Havens and replenished with Woods The Inhabitants are valiant and have Warre continually against the Canibals Upon the North-side it is rich in gold but towards the South fruitfull of bread grasse fruit and fish The two chiefe Townes are Saint Iohns and Puerte Rico. Should I run over all the Coast of Paria
upon the neighbourhood of Sicily can hardly maintaine If more there are they pertaine to private men Besides which certaine Phaluccoes they have vessels they be twice so bigge as a wherry and rowed by five men which they send out for scouts and to discover the booty The expeditions which they make are little better than for bootie either in the night time landing on the maine of Africa and surprizing some villages or scowring along the coast and taking small and weake barkes out of which they take the men and goods and turne the hulke adrift with wind and weather Lorraine THis was once a Kingdome of it selfe containing all those Countries lying betwixt the Rivers Rhine and Scheld and the mountaine Vogesus wherein are Brabant and Gelderland Lutzenburg Limburg and the Bishopricke of Leige These were at severall times taken away from it some given by the Emperours to the younger families and some to the Church That which is now left to the Duke was of his ancestor Lotharius called by the Latines Lotharij regnum or as the Germans speake Lotars-ricke is bounded upon the East with Alsatia upon the South with Burgundie towards the West with Champaigne and towards the North with the Forest of Arden The length is foure dayes journey and the breadth three In it are many goodly Rivers as the Meuse Mosel c. And fine Townes as Nancie where the Duke commonly resideth Saint Nicholas and five others of good esteeme upon the Frontier and Inland whereof Pont Musson is an Vniversity It yeeldeth Wine and Wheat sufficient for the provision of its owne Inhabitants and affordeth Cattell Horse and River-fish in some good measure to the defects of their neighbours In manners and fashion they resemble their neighbours the French and the Germans both whose languages the most can speake In courtesie and civility they strive to imitate the French in drinking the Germans Yet not here the one so punctually as the French nor the other so inordinately as the Dutch They are good souldiers free of disposition and rather subtill than politike The Duke of Lorraine is of the best and ancientest bloud of Europe as descended from Charles the Great He also claimes to bee King of Ierusalem And for such Courts as these petty Princes maintaine you shall finde therein many fine Gentlemen His counsels are mostly directed by the Iesuits and his favourite Count de Boulla Surely his Riches cannot be great for of commodities nothing of value can bee said to arise therein save certaine workes or cups of Cassidony-stone some horses linnen cloth and manufactures and those vented into France and Germanie What to thinke of the silver mines therein I cannot shew Those that have estimated with the most have not related of above seven hundred and eight thousand crownes of yearely Revenue ordinary viz. five hundred thousand of rent and royaltie two hundred thousand from the Salt-pans and from the fishing of the Rivers and Lakes two thousand pounds sterling But others more probably allow him twelve hundred thousand crownes which might be more would he put his people to it Nancie is exceedingly well fortified after the moderne fashion and inlarged of late by addition of a new Towne and that also fortified And in former ages as it resisted the whole forces of Charles the Great Duke of Burgundie so this people also but united with the Switzers gave him three fatall overthrowes in the field Of any great Expeditions which they should particularly make of themselves I never read neither that any of their Neighbours have much affrighted them With the Switzers and the House of France they have alwayes held good correspondencie and Alliance So that if the Arch-Duke should quarrell with them on one side they have the Low-Countrimen their friends on the other And as for the King of Spaines neighbour-hood by reason of the proximity of the French Countrey of Burgundie it may alwayes be supposed that in regard of the Alliances before spoken of the one will bee loth to prejudice the other to neithers boast of advantage As for other petty Princes they stand in as much need to take care for their owne preservations as to invade anothers for that in truth this Prince exceedeth most of them in meanes forces friends and circuit of Territory This Principalitie gives titles of honour first to the Duke of Barre which is now united to the Dukes owne Family to six Counts or Earles and to seven Lords or Barons Hungarie HVngarie is a Noble Kingdome I call it Noble because whole volumes might be writ and yet extenuate the worth but not relate the troubles thereof Externall with the enemie of Christendome Internall by reason of confused dissention For sometime the glory of the Kingdome elateth them sometime private revenges divide them sometime the Nobility doth tyrannize over them and sometime the generall cause exciteth compassion For the plenty wherewith it aboundeth of all things both for use and pleasure it may be numbred amongst the most fertile Kingdomes of Europe In it are found fruits of as much variety and goodnesse as in Italy Corne sufficient to sustaine the Inhabitants Wine to furnish their neighbours Poland Silesia Moravia Bohemia Fish in such plentie that strangers borrow of their abundance from them and out of Valachia before the losse of Agria in 96. were Beeves driven into Italy and all parts of Germanie which now finde a present want in their former provision thorow the Turkes stopping of that passage The Hungarian Horse by nature are not improper for warre being couragious strong hardy and swift but for want of management they fit no service but travell to which the Italian Hackney-men and Almain Coach-men finde-them excellent Hungarland is divided by the River Danubius into two parts the one mountainous and therefore called the upper Hungarland abounding in Gold Silver and Copper-Ore the other nether Hungarland plaine without hils and called for the fertility thereof the Store-house of Italy and Germanie The Metropolitan Citie of that part of Hungarland that obeyeth the Emperour is Possonium or Presbâ—rgh which the Hungarians call Posonie little and not very beautifull no more than are Sirigonium Cassovia Niâ—ria Tervanio or any other Cities of Hungarland a reason whereof may be that the Gentlemen have their Houses in the Countrey and the Citizens are more studious to build for use than for pompe In confineth toward the North with Poland and Moravia on the East lieth Transilvania and Valachia on the South Bulgaria Servia Bosnia Sclavonia and Croatia and towards the West it is joyned to Stiria and Austria two thirds of it possessed by the Turke The Inhabitants be of stature and complexion not unlike the English but in habit resembling the poore Irish in Warre strong valiant and patient covetous above measure yet having rather desire than art to enrich themselves permitting of negligence the Germans to inherit in their Cities and to Trafficke their Merchandize a
cause why none of them rise by their owne industry to any great wealth They never combate amongst themselves but revenge injuries with words except upon objection of cowardize whereof the charged is never disburthened untill he have proved himselfe in singular combate with a Turke It hath beene an ancient custome amongst them that none should weare a feather but hee who hath killed a Turke to whom it was lawfull to shew the number of his slaine Enemies by the number of feathers in his Cap. They punish Adulterie and Fornication with death the Husband forcing his Wife the Father his Daughter and the Brother his Sister to the place of Execution The Sonnes inhabit equally after the death of their fathers occupying for the most part the possessions left them in common The Daughters have the value of the part of the Lands in money They are desirous of warres above measure they admit no unprofitable man into their Campe but such as hold servants are served with men They march in troopes both Horse and Foot lodging apart but not in that good order which is used by the Germans who distinguish both their Companies and Regiments into streets placing their baggage at their backs or flankes according to necessity They goe no round neither in their Campes nor Townes but in stead thereof one Sentinell whoopeth to another as in like case doe the Turkes The Horse-men in battell range themselves in files after the German order as doe also their foot placing all their shot on front They give a furious charge and the Enemie broken fall presently to spoile leaving to follow the execution for any small booty but being broken they fly every man home without ever turning head lying in wait by the way for their enemies whom they rob in their flight counterfeiting for the more terrour the clamour of the Tartars from whom they differ in the fashion of their Caps The Government in the times of the Kings of Hungarie which in these latter ages were still elective was administred partly by the great Officers of the Spirituality and of the Secular powers The chiefe of the Spirituality was the Archbishop of Strigonium who was ever to be the Lord Keeper or Chancellour principall Secretary of Estate and Primate of Hungaria The other Archbishop was hee of Colozza these two had fourteene Suffragan Bishops under them all now swallowed up by the Turke except Sirigonium Nitria â—averâ—ne and â—â—cia The chiefe Officer of the Secularitie is the Palatine of Hungaria chosen by the States and Lords of the Kingdome his authoritie is marvellous large both in the Court of the King the Courts of Justice in the ordinary Diets and especially in the vacancie of the Throne The Kingdome of Hungaria is now divided betweene three First the Turke who hath the greater part and is Master of Buda it selfe the chiefe Citie of the Kingdome Secondly Bethien Gabor who possesses most of the upper Hungarie lying betwixt Transilvania and the River Tibiscus and the third part is in possession of the Emperour whose sonne was lately chosen King of Hungaria For the due administration of Justice under the Secular the ancient Lords divided their Land into twenty Counties appointing to every County a Baron for Governour with one and twenty Doctors of Law to be his Assistants reserving ever to themselves an Appeale for the redresse of Injustice and preventing of extortion Now since the Princes of Austria got the Crowne their tyrannie so yoketh the Peasants that nothing may bee done without the Lords leave Insomuch that these people living in the true condition of slavery want nothing but the name thereof In the time of the ancient government when the Kings would alter any thing in the administration of the Common-weale undertake a forren warre or conclude a peace there assembled together at one place three degrees of Subjects Barons Bishops and Gentlemen with consent of the greater part whereof the Kings had authority to confirme abrogate or institute lawes to denounce warre to conclude peace and to charge their Land with impositions fit for their necessities This assembly is still in use but the freedome thereof is altered nothing being at this day propounded to the assembled by the new Governours but a contribution of money to which demand at a day given the Nobility give their resolutions which in the yeere 96. and 97. when the Turkish Emperour threatned to descend himselfe in person was That the Nobility would put themselves in Campania with their Forces and promised for their subjects for so they terme their Peasants that every Housholder should send a man and give two Dollars of money for entertainment of Souldiers but the Turkish Emperour not comming in person the Gentiles did not further bind themselves than that their subjects should pay every house one Dollar with which money were to be waged 20000. horse and foot the halfe of which never appeared in field there being not at any time in armes under the three Generals of Teufeubach in upper Hungarland of Palfeis upon the border of Danubius and of Zerius in nether Hungarland above nine thousand men And at the battell of Keresture in 96. where were assembled the greatest forces that could bee made by the three Confederates Germany Hungary and Transilvania the Combatants amounted not to above 51000. viz. out of Hungarland arrived six thousand horse and 10000. foot out of Transilvania six thousand horse and 12000. foot out of Germany nine thousand five hundred horse and seven thousand foot The Germans were so well appointed horse and foot as for quantity of Armes and goodnesse of horse nothing could be better devised Of the foot the third part were Pikes armed compleat the rest were shot whereof three parts were Muskets the Horsemen were allarmed many of whose Curases were Musket-proofe some of them carried five Pistols most foure all two That which was indeed a want amongst them was that three parts were Servants according to the German custome many of whom tooke pay for eight Horses The Hungarish and Transilvanian foot were all naked part of whom carried Fire-lockes of two foot and the residue Pikes of nine foot long either Armes of small or no use either in offence or defence whether in Forts Streights or Campania The Horse-men carried hollow Launces of twelve foot long which they brake by the helpe of a leather thong fastened to their saddles for the rest they were armed according to their meanes the rich with Curaâ—es the meane with Shirts the poore with Sleeves of Male and all with Caskes which kind of arming as it maketh them much defective in proofe so are they of lesse worth for their horses which for their manner of riding bridles and saddâ—â—s are more forceable to doe execution upon victory to make excursions and to discover than they be either to give or to sustaine a charge Their forces by Water or to speake more properly the Emperours were much impaired by the losse of